was there in him either to further or to hinder any of them And if the efficacie of grace that God giveth to men for their conversion were no more but this that they are made thereby able to convert and repent if they will how could that bee true which the Apostle speaketh 1. Cor. 4.7 Who maketh thee to differ from another and what hast thou that thou hast not received Who made Peter to differ from Iudas that when they had both fallen the one truly repented the other did not Surely if this were so Peter might have said not the Lord but I made my selfe to differ from Iudas he had as sufficient grace given him of God for his conversion as I had he had power given him to repent if he had listed as well as I but he did not make right use of his free will for the accepting of Gods grace as I did and that was it that made the difference betweene him and me Lecture CIII On Psalme 51.6 Nouemb. 11. 1618. IT followeth now that wee proceed to the latter branch of the Doctrine namely to shew That the sound and saving knowledge of the truth that is in any man is to bee ascribed only to the worke of Gods grace and holy spirit not unto any power and ability that is in man himselfe In the hidden part saith David here thou hadst made mee to know wisedome See this confirmed unto you in three points 1. No man is able without the supernaturall grace of Gods spirit to attaine unto that knowledge of the truth as is sufficient unto his salvation 2 This supernaturall grace of Gods spirit is not common nor actually vouchsafed unto all that doe enjoy the meanes of instruction 3. No cause can bee given why this grace should bee vouchsafed unto one rather then unto another but onely the good pleasure and will of God For the first of these points I can no way better confirme it unto you then by answering two objections that may be made against it 1. Concerning the cleare and evident manifestation of the truth in the word and the ministery thereof 2. Concerning the great measure of knowledge that many a man by his naturall abilities without any supernaturall worke of Gods grace hath attained unto For the first It cannot bee denyed that all those truths the knowledge whereof is necessary unto salvation are not darkely and obscurely but plainly and clearely set downe in the holy Scriptures Thy word saith David Psal. 119.105 is a lampe unto my feet and a light unto my path And the Apostle 2 Peter 1.19 calleth the word of prophesie the Scripture of the old Testament a light that shineth in a darke place An evident demonstration of the plainnesse and easinesse of the holy Scripture to be understood is this that it was written for the use not of the learned onely but of all Gods people I have written to him saith the Lord Hosea 8.12 that is to say to Ephraim to the whole people and congregation of Israel the great things of my law but they were counted as a strange thing And how could Ephraim be blamed for counting them as a strange thing if they had beene written so obscurely and darkely that they could not bee understood by them So our Saviour speaking to the multitude to the common people Iohn 5.39 commandeth them to search the Scriptures that is to read and studie them diligently and giveth this for his reason For in them saith hee you thinke to have eternall life and they are they that testifie of mee which hee would never have done if he had thought the Scriptures had beene so darke that the common people could never understand them Neither would the Apostle have commended this in Timothy 2 Tim. 3.15 that from a child hee had knowne the holy Scriptures nor noted it to the praise of his grandmother and mother that they had trained him up so if hee had not knowne that the holy Scriptures are so plaine that even children may bee able to understand them Certainely they are so plaine in those points the knowledge whereof is necessary to the obtaining of eternall life as no man no woman no child need to bee discouraged from the reading and study of them Yea it was purposely written by the holy Ghost in that manner that it might bee understood of the simplest of them that read it and bring them unto knowledge The testimony of the Lord saith David Psal. 19.7 8. is sure making wise the simple the commandement of the Lord is pure enlightning the eyes And 119.130 The entrance of thy words saith hee or the doore of them as it is in the Originall giveth light it giveth understanding unto the simple As if he had said So soone as they doe but open the doore and make any entrance into them they shall see light and get understanding by them And if these necessary truths of God were so plainly delivered and set downe in the word of prophesie in the Scripture of the old Testament how much more in the new wherein all things are plainer then they were in the old and which doth open and interpret those things that were more darkely delivered by the prophets The mystery which was kept secret since the world began saith the Apostle Rom. 16.25 26. is now made manifest and by the Scriptures of the Prophets he meaneth as they are now opened and interpreted according to the commandement of the everlasting God made knowne to all nations for the obedience of faith And if all necessary truths be so plainely set downe and delivered in the written word how much more in the ministery of the word preached For this is a chiefe worke and duty of the ministery to open the Scriptures and make the meaning of them plaine unto the people as those Levites did Nehem. 8.8 They gave the sense of the law of God and caused the people to understand the reading And if all necessary truths be with such evidence and plainnesse delivered in the word and the ministery thereof why may not any man having the use of reason and judgement and being attentive in reading and hearing without the helpe of any supernaturall grace attaine to the sufficient knowledge of them nay how can he choose but doe it To this I answer The whole truth of God that is necessary to be knowne unto salvation is indeed plainely and clearely revealed in the holy Scriptures there is in the word and ministery thereof a bright and shining light But alas every man by nature is blind Hee that lacketh these things saith the Apostle 2 Peter 19. he that is unregenerate and lacketh saving grace is blind And what use can the blind man make of the light while he remaineth blind and till his eyes be opened Till the Lord annoint our eyes with that eye-salve that Christ speaketh of Revel 3.18 and cure us of this blindnesse till he open our eyes till he by his spirit inlighten
sin even without words is a more effectuall confession in the sight of God then all the most excellent words in the world without an humble heart Such as was Mary Magdalens of whom it is plaine by Christs answer to her Luke 7.48 He said unto her thy sins are forgiven that she had confessed and complained of her sins yet spake she never a word but wept and sobbed aboundantly verse 38 And on the other side this is that that maketh the confessions the hypocrite doth make of his sins odious unto God yea that maketh the confessions most of us make utterly fruitlesse and uncomfortable unto us that they are verball onely and from the teeth outward our hearts are not at all affected with that we say We declare our iniquities often unto God as David said he would doe Psal. 38.18 but wee leave out the other and I will bee sorry for my sin And what man would not thinke himselfe mocked and scorned by him that had done him wrong and will pretend a desire of reconciliation and confesse the wrong he had done him but without all shew of sorrow for it Fourthly The sincere confession is holy and honest joyned alwayes with an unfeigned hatred of sin and resolution to forsake it The true confessour doth as heartily desire to be disburdened and delivered from the power and dominion of his sins as from the sting and punishment of them Marke this in the confession that good Shecaniah maketh Ezra 10.2 3. Wee have trespassed against our God and taken strange wives now therefore let us make a covenant with our God to put away all these strange wives See this also noted by Elihu in the description that he maketh of a true confessour that humbleth himselfe before God Iob 34.31 32. Surely it is meet to bee said unto God I have borne chastisement I will not offend any more that which I see not teach thou mee if I have done iniquity I will doe no more This is also very observable in that antithesis that Solomon maketh Pro. 28.13 The covering of sin and not confessing it is enough he saith to bring Gods curse upon a man he that covereth his sin shall not prosper but the confessing of sin is not enough to obtaine mercy from God hee that confesseth and forsaketh them shall finde mercy And on the other side this doth greatly discover the hypocrisie of most men in the confessions they make of their sins to God 1. They confesse them but they forsake them not they returne with the dog as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 2.22 greedily to those very sins which they seemed to loath and cast up Thus did Saul he confesseth his sin against David sundry times and that with teares 1 Sam. 24.16 17. and yet Chap. 26.2 he pursueth him againe as eagerly as ever he did 2. Yea many a man emboldneth himselfe to sin the more freely even by this because he is perswaded that by confessing his sin as the drunkard by his vomiting he shall be eased of all and freed from the burden of his sin This is the confidence that the dissolute Papist putteth in his confession and I would that none did so but they Surely the Lord in his justice doth use to punish an hypocriticall confession of sin this way even by giving men up to sin with more greedinesse after it then they did before See an example of this in Pharaoh Ye read of an ample confession he made of his sin Exod. 9.27 but verse 34. of the same Chapter you shall finde he became worse after that confession then ever he was before he sinned yet more saith the text and hardened his heart he and his servants Fiftly and lastly The sincere confession is filiall and groweth not from slavish feare but from love to God and hope of his mercy He goeth to God in confession of his sin not as the felon to the Iustice who knoweth if he confesse he shall die for it but as the sicke man to the Physitian who by laying open his griefe unto him looketh for health and comfort by it Thus did Daniel in that large confession he maketh Dan. 9.9 To thee O God belongeth mercy and forgivenesse though we have rebelled against thee Thus did Shecaniah Ezr. 10.2 We have transgressed against our God and have taken strange wives yet now there is hope in Israel concerning this thing So the prodigall though he had so despised and provoked and forsaken his father as he had done yet goeth in this manner and with this affection of heart unto him Luke 15.18 I will arise and goe to my father and will say to him Father I have sinned And indeed it is the spirit of grace onely that maketh us able to supplicate and confesse and humble our selves in a right and kindly manner As you may see Zach. 12.10 I will powre upon them the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon me whom they have pierced and they shall mourne On the other side If a man never confesseth his sins but when it is extorted from him by some judgement of God by feare of death and damnation like the traitor that will confesse nothing but upon the racke though he crye never so much out of his sin then as you shall heare some on their death beds doe it is a shrewd signe that it is but counterfeit Thus did Pharaoh as wee have heard Thus did cursed Baalam when he saw the Angell stand before him with a drawne sword Num. 22.34 cry out I have sinned 2. If a man confesse never so much against himselfe and aggravate his sin yet if hee conceive not of God as of his father if he have not hope of mercy his confession is counterfeit So was Cains Gen. 4.13 And so was that of Iudas Mat. 27.4 Lecture XLI On Psalme 51.3 Novemb. 28. 1626. NOw followeth the second part of the verse the thing that moved David thus to confesse his sin to make supplication to God for the pardon of it My sin saith he is ever before me Where we must observe 1. That his sin was ever in his eye hee could not avoid the thinking of it nor put it out of his mind night and day at home and abroad at all times and in all places it was ever before him 2. That it represented it selfe unto him now not as it had done before but in the true proportion in that shape as it troubled disquieted his heart and gave him no rest till he had got further assurance of the pardon of it This he expresseth thus in another place Psal. 38.17 My sorrow is continually before me It was before him as a matter of sorrow And Ps. 38.3 There is no rest in my bones because of my sin And as a thorne in a mans joynt will force him to seeke to some that may get it on t so did his sin here by vexing and disquieting his heart drive him to God to
God Thy loving kindnesse is before mine eyes saith David Psal. 26.3 therefore have I walked in thy truth If wee would set that oftner before our eyes meditate more seriously of that certainely it would make all Gods waies more easie and pleasant to us then they are On the other side he that hath no assurance of Gods love in Christ can never pray or heare or receive with any delight or comfort Wouldst thou know the true cause why it is so irksome a thing for thee to pray or to reade or to heare or to keepe the Sabbath that thou sayest of all these duties in thy heart as they did Mal. 1.13 O what a wearinesse is it Certainely thou hast in thee an evill heart of unbeliefe as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 3.12 Thou art not assured of Gods fatherly love to thee in Christ. Nor thou seekest not to be sure of it Get more faith and more assurance of Gods love and it will seeme no bondage to thee to serve God thou wilt finde ease and pleasure it Fiftly This and this only will cure us of that stone that is in our hearts and make them soft and fleshy make us able kindly to mourne for offending God by our sinnes When God once maketh thee able by the spirit of grace to see that Christ endured so much for thee that thy sinnes pierced Christ so then wilt thou bee able to mourne for thy sinnes saith the Prophet Zach. 12.10 as a man would mourne for the losse of his onely sonne When Mary was once assured by faith that her sinnes were forgiven yea how many sinnes God had forgiven unto her Luke 7.38.47 ô how she wept for her sinnes If thou wert indeed assured of the forgivenesse of thy sinnes and of Gods favour in Christ thou couldst never thinke of thy sinnes without griefe of heart And if thou desirest to grow more soft hearted labour to increase thy faith and to get more assurance of this speciall love of God to thee in Christ. Sixtly and lastly As no grace can grow in thy heart till thou have faith so as the measure of thy assurance of Gods love shall increase in thee so shall every saving grace increase and abound in thy soule Therefore the Apostle praying for the Ephesians Ephes. 3.19 that God would make them able to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge he giveth this for the reason of it that ye might be filled saith he with all the fullnesse of God And these are Motives strong enough if God be pleased to work with them to perswade our hearts to seek to be assured of Gods love in Christ to make our calling and election sure It followeth now I should shew you the Meanes how this may be attained but those I must I see leave till the next day Lecture LXXXII On Psalme 51.6 February 26. 1627. NOw then there be five things principally to be done by them that would get and preserve in themselves this assurance of Gods favour First If thou desire to get assurance of Gods speciall love to thee in Christ assurance that Christ is thine assurance of thy salvation thou must first settle this perswasion in thy heart that it is possible to be attained By harbouring this conceit in thy heart that it is presumption for any man to say he is sure of his salvation I hope well but it is not possible for me or any man to be sure of this thou makest thy selfe uncapable of this comfortable assurance Know therefore that though 1. It be a very difficult thing to get and keepe this assurance 2. Few attaine unto it 3. Though this assurance be not perfect in any while they live here but they that have it best have it with some mixture of doubting and unbeliefe 4. They that have had it in the greatest measure have not had it at all times Yet every true beleever may attaine unto it if the fault be not in himselfe â—or 1. God hath commanded the faithfull to make their calling and election sure 2 Pet. 1.10 2. God hath promised that he will certifie and assure his people of this Ezek. 34.30 They shall know that I the Lord their God am with them and that they even the house of Israel are my people saith the Lord God 3. God hath given his people in all ages experience of the truth of this his promise in themselves Rom. 8.15 16. Ye have not received the spirit of bondage againe to feare as if he should say once ye had it but yee have received the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba father This could not be without assurance of Gods favour and this he saith not of himselfe onely but of all the faithfull of all Gods children Gal. 4.6 Because ye are sonnes God hatâ— sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts This spirit witnesseth with our spiritâ— saith the Apostle Rom. 8.16 that wee are the sonnes of God We know saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.2 not of himselfe but of all Gods children that when Christ shall appeare we shall be like him And againe verse 14. We know we are translated from death to life And againe Chap 4.16 We have knowne and beleeved the love that God hath to us Nay I say more It is not onely possible for thee if thou be Gods child to have this assurance of Gods love in some measure but it is in some manner necessary thou shouldst have it thou must get it the hope thou talkest of is to little purpose without it Know ye not your owne selves saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 13.5 how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates that is except ye be unsound and counterfait in the profession of the faith His house we are Heb. 3.6 if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoycing of the hope firme unto the end That hope that hath no confidence nor rejoycing in it is little worth Hope must bee as an anker of the soule both sure and stedfast as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 6.19 Well then seeing we both may and must get this assurance it standeth us upon to enquire how and by what meanes we may get it What is then next to bee done I answer Secondly We must bind our selves to a diligent and conscionable use of Gods ordinances which he hath sanctified to be the meanes whereby he will worke and increase all saving grace and consequently this in our hearts I will instance but in three and that briefly too First There is great force in the Word to worke in our hearts not onely faith Rom. 10.17 Faith commeth by hearing but this blessed fruit of faith also the assurance of Gods favour The Scriptures were written to this end to breed in us this assurance These things have I written to you 1 Iohn 5.12 that ye may know that ye have eternall life And 1.4 These things write we unto you that your joy may be full that you may have sound
the eyes of our understanding as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 1.18 all the light and clearenesse that is in the holy Scripture will doe us no good at all An this is therefore spoken of as a principall worke of the spirit of Christ in our conversion Esa. 35.5 Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened and the eares of the deafe shall bee unstopped then and never till then that we be converted and regenerated by the spirit of God That which the Apostle saith of the Iewes 2. Cor. 3.15 16. Even unto this day when Moses is read the vaile is upon their heart neverthelesse when it shall turne to the Lord the vaile shall be taken away may be sayd of every man while he is in his natural estate when the word is read or preached unto him the vaile is upon his heart and till he be regenerate and converted the vaile will never be taken away A little child that wanteth capacity though you teach him any thing never so plainely cannot possibly learne And such are wee all by nature wee have no capacity for heavenly and spirâ—tuall things The naturall man receiveth not the things of the spirit of God saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 2.14 hee is not capable of them for they are fooliâ—hnesse unto him neither can bee know them because they are spiritually discerned Till the Lord doe renew us in the spirit of our minds as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 4.23 give us new minds till hee give us an understanding that wee may know him that is true as the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.20 saith wee have no capacity at all in us for these things Therefore the holy Ghost commending the word of God for this property among others even for the perspicuity and lightsomnesse of it telleth us who they bee to whom it is so cleare and easie to bee understood Proverbes 8.9 They are all plaine to him that understandeth saith hee A strange manner of speech this is but the meaning of it is no more but this The Scriptures are plaine indeed but to whom are they plaine Not unto all but to them onely whose eyes God hath opened from whom God hath taken the vaile that was upon their heart whom hee hath by his spirit given capacity and an understanding heart unto and to no other man Yea proportionable to the measure of this grace of this worke of Gods spirit in the opening of our eyes and curing our naturall blindnesse in the renewing of our minds and enlightning of the eyes of our understanding shall the measure of our knowledge in heavenly things bee shall the meaning of the holy Scriptures bee plaine and easie unto us For wee must understand that this cure of our naturall blindnesse is not perfected in any man in this life The best of Gods servants may say with the Apostle 1 Corinth 13.9 We know but in part Hee that hath the clearest sight in spirituall things shall have cause while hee liveth heere to cry unto God with David Psalme 119.18 Open thou mine eyes Wonder not that every one of Gods servants doth not see the truth in some points that to thee are most cleare and evident though they heare as much as thou hearest and read and study as much to understand the truth as thou dost To every one of us saith the Apostle Ephes. 4.7 is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ. So much light and understanding in heavenly things as Christ by his spirit is pleased to give unto us we shall have and no more When we shall come to heaven our blindnesse shall be perfectly cured the darknes that is in our understanding shall be fully done away as the Apostle teacheth â— Cor 13.12 All good men shall be of one mind and of one judgment in all things but never till then The second objection that may be made against this truth is this That common experience proveth that many a naturall man hath attained to the knowledge of the truth yea unto a great measure of it also so as they have beene able soundly to teach it unto others The Scribes and Pharisees sate in Moses chaire that is taught the doctrine of Moses so soundly and substantially that our Saviour commandeth the people Mat. 23 2 3. to observe and doe whatsoever they sitting thus in Moses chaire did bid and teach them to observe And the Apostle speaketh of knowledge 1 Cor. 8.1 as of a common gift that all that live in the Church under good meanes of instruction though they have no grace may easily yea cannot choose almost but attaine unto We know saith he that we all have knowledge To this I answer That a naturall man may indeed understand the literall sense and meaning of the holy Scriptures so as hee may bee able soundly to discourse dispute and write of them But this knowledge is not sufficient there is another manner of knowledge then this that is necessary to the salvation of every man Such a knowledge as you heard described to you when I delivered â—o you the properties and signes of saving knowledge 1. Such a knowledge as hath in it full assurance and undoubted perswasion of the truth full assurance of understanding as the Apostle calleth it Col. 2.2 2. Such a knowledge as is spirituall Paul prayeth Col. 1.9 that they might bee filled with the knowledge of Gods will in all wisedome and spirituall understanding Such a wisedome as worketh upon the heart and breedeth love and care to practise that wee know This was that knowledge of Christ that Paul so much desired and made such reckoning of Phil. 3.10 That I may know him saith hee and the power of his resurrection And thus wee should all desire to know every thing that we know in religion to know not onely the cleare and certeine truth of it but to know it with an experimentall knowledge to know the goodnesse the sweetnesse the life and power of it also A man may have the literall and historicall knowledge of the truth and yet want this saving and sound knowledge 1. He may be void of assurance and full perswasion of the truth of that he knoweth as they that are compared to the stony ground were Marke 4 17. 2. He may be void of spirituall understanding and have no feeling no love no conscience of the practise of that hee knoweth but scorne that and hate it and count it foolish precisenesse 1 Cor. 2.14 2 Tim. 3.5 And such is the knowledge that all naturall men have they are not fully perswaded of the truth and goodnesse of that they know their knowledge is not spirituall they feele no sweetnesse no life and power in it Now this assurance of understanding this spirituall knowledge which only deserveth the name of true knowledge and which onely is sufficient unto salvation no man with the best abilities he hath by nature without the supernaturall grace of Gods spirit is able to attaine unto Of this knowledge Elihu saith
transgresse maliciouslly saith David Psalme 59.5 Peter tansgressed but not maliciously he did unfeinedly love Christ in his heart even then when hee did so deny him No regenerate man committeth any sinne so sinfully with so bad an heart as the unregenerate man doth nay he cannot sinne with the full sway and consent of his will Whosoever is borne of God saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.9 doth not commit sinne for his seed remaineth in him and hee cannot sinne because hee is borne of God As though he should have said Hee cannot sinne as the other man doth In every sinne that through frailty he falleth into the spirit will lust against the flesh as the Apostle speaketh Galat. 5.17 The seed of God that remaineth in him the regenerate part will make some resistance to the flesh certainely though it be sometimes so weake as the party himselfe can scarcely be able to discerne it So that you plainly see that though in respect of the outward act of sinne there be no apparent difference to be discerned betweene the regenerate the wicked man yet certainly in the manner and inward disposition of their hearts in sinning there is a great wide difference betweene them And thus I have proved to you the first point I propounded unto you That the sins of the regenerate are not nor can be in themselves and in their owne nature so great and hainous as the sins of the unregenerate and wicked men are Secondly The sins of the regenerate man are not in sundry respects so dangerous unto him as the sins of the unregenerate and wicked man are Foure notable differences there are in this respect betweene their sins First Whereas the least sinnes of the wicked and unregenerate man shall be laid to his charge and hee shall give account unto God for them For all these things saith Solomon Eccles. 11.9 God will bring thee into judgement For every idle word that they speake saith our Saviour Matth. 12.36 they must give account at the day of judgement The infirmities the daily and small offences of the regenerate such as the best are subject to and cannot in this life be freed from In many things saith the Apostle Iam 3.2 we offend all such as either through ignorance or frailty they are apt to slip into such as themselves discerne and bewaile and strive against the Lord is so farre from entring into judgement with his servants for such as that hee will never impute them or take notice of them Of these sinnes it is that David speaketh Psalme 130.3 If thou Lord shouldst marke iniquities ô Lord who shall stand And the Prophet Micah 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquitie and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage And the Lord himselfe Mal. 3.17 I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serveth him Secondly Whereas none of the sinnes of the unregenerate if he so continue shall ever bee pardoned He that beleeveth not saith our Saviour Iohn 3.18 is condemned already because hee beleeveth not in the name of the onely begotten sonne of God The most grosse and hainous sinnes that any man that is truly regenerate doth commit for them there is hope and promise of pardon There is no condemnation saith the Apostle Romans 8.1 to them that are in Christ Iesus And 1 Iohn 2.1 2. If any man sinne wee have an advocate with the father Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sinnes Thirdly Whereas no regenerate man can be assured that he shall ever be able to repent of the sinnes he hath committed For 1. He hath in himselfe no principle of repentance I meane hath in himselfe nothing that may helpe him to recover himselfe when hee is fallen repentance is not in his owne power but is the speciall gift of God Christ is hee onely that giveth repentance to Israel and forgivenesse of sins as the Apostle speaketh Act. 5.31 2. He hath no certain promise that God wil ever give him grace to repent after he hath sinned For being without Christ he is a stranger to the covenants of promise and hath nothing to doe with them as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 2 1◠It is farre otherwise with the regenerate man No such child of God being regenerate can fall so fearefully or dangerously but hee shall certainely rise againe and be renewed againe by repentance Of him that may truly be sayd that David speaketh in another sense Psalme 37 24 Though hee fall he shall not be utterly cast downe For 1. He hath in him the principle of repentance that that will helpe him to recover himselfe The seed of God remaineth in him as the Apostle saith 1 Iohn 3 9. That seed that habit of grace is immortall and incorruptible as the Apostle calleth it 1 Peter 1.23 It is living water it is in him as a well of water springing up unto everlasting life as our Saviour speaketh Iohn 4.14 2. The Lord whose onely worke it is to raise up them that are bowed downe as David singed to his praise Psalme 145.14 hath promised that hee shall not dye in his sinnes but he will restore him and raise him up by repentance I will heale their back sliding saith the Lord. Hosea 14 ◠and againe verse 7 they that dwell under his shadow that ever were in his favour if they happen through frailtie to goe astray from God they shall returne they shall revive as the corne which though it seeme sometimes by water sometimes by frosts to be quite dead yet in due time it reviveth againe and becommeth fruitfull The unbeleever shall dye in his sinnes as our Saviour speaketh Iohn 8 24. but so can hee never doe that truly beleeves I am the resurrection and the life saith he Iohn 11 25 6 hee that beleeveth in mee though hee were dead yet shall hee live and whosoever liveth and beleeveth in me shall never dye Which though it were spoken by him upon the occasion of the bodily death and resurrection of Lazarus yet is not to be restrained unto that but is to be understood of the spirituall life and resurrection also Marke three things I beseech you in this speech of our blessed Saviour 1. Whosoever beleeveth in mee saith hee shall never dye As if hee had said that spirituall life that life of grace which hee hath received from mee is permanent ◠That hee saith Hee that beleeveth in mee though hee were dead yet shall he live As if he had said If it were possible for such a one to become starke dead utterly to loose the life of grace if this I say were possible yet shall hee live and bee revived againe 3. Lastly Marke the reason that Christ giveth for it I am the resurrection and the life saith hee As if he should say I am able to raise and restore unto life both the body and the soule yea it is mine office and honour to doe it Hee that
healing in his wings This sunne did never arise and shine upon any heart but it brought an healing vertue with it See the proofes of this in foure particulars First This will soften the heart more and make it apter to mourne for sin then any other thing is able to doe I will powre upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem saith the Lord Zach. 12.10 the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon mee whom they have pierced and they shall mourne for him as one mourneth for his only sonne As if hee had said thus When the spirit of grace hath made a man able to see that his sins pierced Christ that Christs bloud was shed for his sins this will breake his heart and make him mourne and grieve more for his sins then for any other thing in the world Secondly this will make a man more afraid to sin to offend God then any other thing is able to do The children of Israel shall returne and seek the Lord their God and David that is Christ the sonne of David their King and they shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter dayes that is in the dayes under the Gospel saith the Prophet Hos. 3.5 As though he should say When Gods people have once by seeking found the Lord their God and Christ their King know him to be their God and their King and tasted of his marvellous goodnesse and love unto them this will make them ever after more fearefull to offend him then any other thing can possibly doe Thirdly This will breed in a man a greater delight in the word and meanes of grace a greater desire and appetite unto them then any other thing is able to doe As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that yee may grow thereby saith the Apostle 1 Peter 2.2 3. if so bee that yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious As if hee should have said The man that knoweth the Lord is gracious and gracious to him and that hath also tasted the sweetnesse of this assurance of Gods speciall love to himselfe must needs desire and long after Gods word as much as ever babe did after the mothers breast Fourthly and lastly This will make a man more carefull in all his wayes to please God then any other thing is able to doe I have walked in thy truth saith David Psalme 26.3 and made conscience to doe and practise what thou teachest me in thy word and he had given this for the reason of it in the beginning of the verse For thy loving kindnesse is before mine eyes As if hee should say I know and am fully assured as if I saw it with mine eyes of thy loving kindnes and speciall favour towards me and that maketh me walke in thy truth And these are the effects that the true assurance will worke in the heart and inward man But secondly It will not rest there hee that hath it cannot content himselfe with the reformation of his owne heart and life hee cannot but declare openly and professe himselfe to bee Gods servant hee cannot but put forth himselfe to doe him all the service and honour that hee is possibly able to doe 1. For profession it is to be observed that those whom Gods spirit sprinkleth the blood of Christ upon whom he setteth this marke and seale upon he setteth it not upon their hearts only but upon their fore-heads also as you may read Ezek. 9.4 Rev. 7.3 so as those among whom they live may discerne and take notice that they are Gods people When once God hath said to any mans heart by his spirit as he doth to his people Esa 43.1 I have called thee by name thou art mine that man cannot choose but say to him againe as David doth Psal. 116.16 O Lord truly I am thy servant I am thy servant Nay what he hath heard in the eare as our Saviour speaketh in another case Matth 10.27 he cannot but preach on the house tops He cannot but declare and professe himselfe openly to bee Gods servant and one of his people Thus the Prophet Esa. 44.5 bringeth in the faithfull glorying in this open profession of their homage One shall say I am the Lords another shall call himselfe by the name of Iacob and another shall subscribe with his hand unto the Lord. As if he had said Every one shall be ready upon all occasions and by all meanes to declare himselfe to be one of Gods people of his Church and houshold And 2. for that care that all such have to doe God all the honour that possibly they can in the places and callings that God hath set them in wee have three notable examples The first is of Ioshuah as hee was the master of a family Who as he was a man that had obtained this particular assurance that God was his God God had said unto him Iosh 1.15 As I was with Moses so will I be with thee I will not faile thee nor forsake thee So doth hee professe not onely that hee would be Gods servant and at his command but that his whole family should be so too As for me and mine house saith he Iosh 24 15. we will serve the Lord. The second example is of Paul a minister and preacher of the Gospel Who when he had spoken of his marvellous diligence and faithfulnes in his ministery giveth this for the reason of it 2 Cor. 5.14.15 For the love of Christ constraineth us saith he because we thus judge that one dyed for all then were all dead we were all by nature dead and damned men and that hee dyed for all that they which live should not henceforth live to themselves but unto him which dyed for them and rose againe As if hee had said I that know I was a dead and damned man and that Christ dyed for mee to save and deliver mee out of that estate hold my selfe bound to doe him all the honour and service that I can by enlarging his kingdome and know I can never doe enough for him that hath done so much for mee as hee hath done The third and last example is of David a magistrate of whose noble resolution you may read Psal 1 18.28 Thou art my God and I will praise thee saith he thou art my God and I will exalt thee As hee was confidently assured that God was his God out of the aboundance of his heart his mouth speaketh thus once and againe so was he resolutely determined to improve his power and authority to the uttermost in standing for God and advancing of his honour Let us now make some application of this and examine our selves by this third and last signe and we shall find that the assurance of their salvation that most men glory in is vaine and counterfeite such as Satan or their owne deceitfull hearts not the holy spirit of God hath wrought in them Because they are so barren and
hath given to them that cleave constantly to his truth p. 769. The faithfull themselves have found much comfort in this p. 770. Lect. 145. The Spirit of God wheresoever he dwellâ— will teach and effectually perswade the heart in the truth of religion p. 771. No man can grow to certainty in matters of religion by any other meanes but by the teaching of the Spirit and proportionable to the measure of the Spirit of sanctification that a man hath shall his certainty be p. 773 774 Yet is not this to be accounted every mans private Spirit p. 775. The Spirits teaching to be judged by the Word Ibid. The ministery of the Word is the meanes whereby the Spirit useth to teach men p. 776 They whom the Spirit hath once taught and perswaded will certainely persevere in the truth Ibid. Lect. 146. Th'exhortation to constancy in the truth is very needfull and that even in these daies p. 777. by reason 1 that Papists increase 2 the multitude of other erroneous spirits 3 the generall decay of the zealous love of religion and of the life power of it p. 778. 1 Motive to constancy Corruption in judgement is the most dangerous corruption of all other p. 779 780. 2 Motive He that falls from the truth and embraceth errour was never taught of the Spirit p. 780. Though in some things of smaller moment the faithfull may be subject to errour and errors of that nature should not alienate Christians one from another yea in fundamentall points for a time Ibid. 781. Lect. 147. Though our perseverance in the truth be to be ascribed to the Lord alone yet he worketh it by meanes and will have us to bee agents in this work our selves p. 782 783. 1 We must carefully shâ—n all things whereby we may be in danger to be corrupted and drawne from the truth viz. 1. We must shun the hearing and conferring with them that are hereticks and seducers and the reading of their books We should not long to heare what they can say for their errors or against the truth p. 784. 2 Wee must take heed of affecting the knowledge of intricate curious and unprofitable points p. 785. There is a desire of knowledge which is commendable and no Minister should mislike in his hearers p. 786. Yet is there a desire of knowledge that is most dangerous Ibid. 1 When wee desire to know more of Gods matters then hee hath pleased to reveale in his Word Ibid. 2 When neglecting other things we seeke the knowledge of those high points onely that are above our capacity to understand and busie our selves in matters of controversie p. 787. 3 When wee desire knowledge onely for knowledge saâ—e without respect to the use and profit we may make of it for our edification in faith and holinesse p 788. Lect. 148. He that desires to hold fast his profession must use the meanes whereby hee may bee established in the truth and preserved from falling away from it foure directions are given us in Gods booke for this p. 788. 1 Hee must ground himselfe well in the knowledge of the truth and labour to bee assured upon good grounds that it is indeed the truth he holdeth Ibid. 1 Hee must acquâ—â—nt himselfe with the maine principles of religion and seeke to be perfect in them p. 789. 2 examine by Scripture what ever hee heareth or readeth and labour to get good proofes of Scripture for whatsoever he holdeth p. 790. 2 He must labour to take to heart that which he knoweth love it and make conscience to practise it He that by reading or hearing seeketh knowledge with an honest and good heart shall hold fast that which he professeth and none but he p. 792 793. Lect. 149. 3 He must take heed of declining from or forsaking the least truth his conscience hath beene convinced in Two things there bee that deceive men in this case p. 793 794. Though some truths be of greater moment then others yet it s a dangerous sin to be willfully ignorant of any truth God hath revealed or forsake it when we know it upon conceit that it is but a trisâ—e for 1 nothing that God hath revealed is of small moment or lightly to be accounted of 2 a man may make himselfe abominable to God by forsaking wittingly the least truth or receiving the least errour p. 794. 3 the best way to keepe us from falling from the truth in the maine points is to make conscience of falling from the least truth p. 795. 4 He must be constant in a conscionable use of all Gods ordinances 1 the ministery of the Word p. 796. 2 the Sacrament of the Lords Supper 3 prayer p. 797 798. Lect. 150. Every one that hath the Spirit of Christ will take to heart the cause of God and his holy religion p. 798. 1 No man can have the Spirit of Christs unlesse he love God unfeignedly above all things els Ibid. 2 He that doth thus love God must needs be zealous for God grieved and troubled to see him dishonoured 3 He that hath any true zeale to God in him will shew and expresse it principally towards the house and worship of God p. 799. More particularly 1 He that hath the Spirit of Christ must needs rejoyce to see or heare that the true religion of God doth prosper and that the purity of it is restored or set up any where p. 800. 2 He that hath the Spirit of Christ will rejoyce in the frequencie and fullnesse of Church-assemblies 3 In the plentifull and free preaching of the Word p. 801. 4 Hee will rejoyce to see and heare that the ministery of the Word is fruitfull among them that enjoy it and powerfull to reforme their hearts and lives p. 802 803. Lect. 151. Three Reasons and grounds of the former doctrine 1 He that hath the Spirit of Christ cannot but love the persons of all men and we love no man unlesse wee love his soule and unfeignedly desire his salvation grieve to see his soule in danger of perishing p. 803. He that desires the salvation of all will joy in the plentifull and sound preaching of the Word p. 804. Though God can save men without preaching yet he doth not ordinarily without it and its a fearefull signe hee meaneth not to save them he denieth preaching unto Ibid. 805. Though all bee not saved that have preaching yet it s a cause of comfort to see sound preachers abound p. 805. A man that hath no truth of grace in himselfe may yet be a meanes of conversion to others Ibid. 2 The respect wee have to the state and Church wherein we live which we are bound to love p. 806. 1 Nothing will make the state and Church so honourable as the liberty of the Gospell 2 nor so strong and peaceable 3 nor so prosperous and plenteous in blessings p. 806 807. On the other side nothing will sooner deprive it of all blessings then the neglect and opposing of religion p.
receive whatsoever God shall teach you With such a heart came Cornelius to heare Peter Act. 10.33 We are all here present before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God It is the suit of Christ to his Church Cant. 5.2 Open to me my sister my love my dove shut not thy heart against me and my Word To this also a promise is made Ps. 24.7 Lift up your heads ô ye gates and be ye lift up ye everlasting doores and the King of glory shall come in And Revel 3.20 If any man heare my voice and open the doore I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me Certainely if men would come to the Word with such open and teachable hearts ready to receive and learne whatsoever God shall teach they would profit must more then they do But alas most that heare us come with prejudicate and forestalled hearts they have certaine imaginations and errors of their mind which they are resolved to hold concerning the Sabbath and recreations and even this point that I have now so largely handled touching the necessity of living under a sound and profitable ministery and diverse other things And these imaginations and errors of their judgement serve as strong holds to keepe Christ and his truth out of their hearts 2 Cor. 10.4 5. With this mind many a one comes to heare us I know the preacher well enough he differs from me in judgement in sundry things but it is no matter I can heare him and hold mine owne well enough I like his gifts well and will receive his doctrine so farre as I judge it to bee true but if once he fall upon his owne conceits there I will leave him And do so still in Gods name if any preacher teach his owne conceits though he had the gifts of an Angell beleeve him not Gal. 1.8 9. But take heed thou count not that his conceit which he teacheth thee by good warrant of Gods Word For in that case if thou receive not whatsoever he teacheth thee I will assure thee that that which thou seemest to receive will doe thee no good For certainely these men that in their hearing do thus limit and gage the Word and spirit of God would if it lay in their power as those wicked men mentioned Esay 30.10 Say to the Seers see not and to the Prophets prophesie not unto us right things speake unto us smooth things And those that did so the Lord calls despisers of his Word verse 12. Sixthly come with a heart resolved to obey and practise whatsoever God shall teach and command thee With such a heart came David to the Word Psal. 119.33 34. Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes and I shall keepe it unto the end give me understanding and I shall keepe thy law yea I shall observe it with my whole heart To this the promise is made Ioh. 7.17 If any man will do his will he shall know of the Doctrine whether it be of God or whether I speake of my selfe Such shall attaine to a setled and certaine knowledge of the truth And Luk. 8.15 They that with an honest heart heare the Word keepe it and bring forth fruit with patience Mica 2.7 Doe not my words do good to him that walketh uprightly And how can they then profit by the ministery of the Word that in their hearing seeke nothing but knowledge intend nothing lesse then to practise ought they heare like those Ezek. 33.31 They heare thy words but they will not do them But rather resolve before hand they will be still as they were they will do as their neighbours doe as Zeâ—echia did 2 Chron 36.13 He sâ—iffaed his worke and hardned his heart from turning unto the Lord God of Israel No preacher shall alter them they can heare them they trow and ver do still as they list What Wee were wise men indeed if wee should practise what we heare leave our good fellowship bring religion into our families so should we be counted Puritans God forbid we should ever become such fooles Oh take heed God forbid it not indeed When Pharaoh had hardned his owne heart against the meanes God had used to soften it Exod. 8 15. ye read oft in that book afterward that God hardned his heart Exod. 9.12 O therefore take heed of this Heb. 3.7.8 If ye will heare his voice harden not your hearts Seventhly come in faith to the hearing of the Word and in a certaine expectation to receive that good from the Lord in this his ordinance which he hath promised to doe and worke by it We should thinke and meditate of the promises God hath made to this duty and expect by faith the performance of them Christ hath promised he will be with his servants in their ministery to the end of the world Mat. 28.20 Beleeve this and expect his gracious presence to make his ordinance effectuall in thine heart He hath said Luk. â—1 28 Blessed are they that heare the Word Consider who spake this beleeve him of his word and expect a blessing from him in thy hearing The Lord hath said Psal. 19.7 The law of the Lord is perfect converting the soule And Rom. 1. â—6 â—t is the power of God unto salvation Thou feelest sundry corruptions which thou wouldest faine have power to overcome and thy heart converted from them unto the Lord beleeve this which God hath said of his Word and expect to finde this converting power of God in this his ordinance So the Lord hath said of this ordinance Acts 20.32 that it is able to build his people up and to persit the worke of grace begun in them and thou wouldst grow and art troubled that thou growâ—st to better come in saith to it and looke to receive this benifit by it So the Lord hath said Esa. 57.19 that he createth and ordaineth the fruit of the lips to be peace peace to them that are nâ—are and to them that are a far of And thou wâ—ntest peace in thy conscience beleeve what God that cannot lie hath said and look verily to have peace wrought in thy heart by this meanes In a word God hath said of this his ordinance Esa. 55.3 Heare and your soule shall live And Iam 1.21 That it is able to save your soules beleeve this then and expect life and salvation by it How should the most of our hearers then receive any good by this ordinance of God when few or none come to it in this faith They never stirre up themselves to thinke of these promises or to expect any such good by it As it was with them that desired to receive good by Christs divine power in working miracles they must bring faith with them Marke 9.23 Iesus said to him that came to have his sonne dispossessed If thou canst beleeve all these things are possible to him that beleeveth And still according to their faith so they sped Matth. 9. â—9 So
gladly Act. 2.41 And of Christs hearers Mar. â—2 37 The common people heard him gladly 1. It is a great signe of grace to heare the Word with joy Ps. 119.162 I rejoyce at thy Word as one that findeth great spoile to be cheerefull while we are in Gods house Esa. 56.7 I will make them joyfull in my house of prayer That that is said of almes 2 Cor. 9.7 God loveth a cheerefull giver may be said likewise of the hearer of Gods Word 2. This will be a great helpe to your memory and make you better able to keepe that you heare when you heare it with delight Psal. 119.16 I will delight my selfe in thy statutes I will not forget thy word 3. This will greatly encourage thy teacher and add spirit and life to him to see thee heare chearefully Even our blessed Saviour himselfe was much stirred up in his affections by beholding the zeale of his hearers Mat. 5.1 Mar. 6.34 Ioh. 4.30 32. Mar. 3.20 Know therefore this is one cause why most get so little good by their hearing they heare without all delight and affection Their very countenances testifie that they say in their hearts as Mal. 1.13 Behold what a wearinesse is it And thereby 1. They dishearten and grieve their teachers which must needs be their owne disadvantage Heb. 13.17 If they doe their worke with griefe it will be unprofitable for you 2. They provoke God to anger 2 Thess. 2.10 11. Because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved for this cause God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeve a lie Fiftly in the hearing of the Word we must take every thing as spoken to our selves As 1 wee must desire to heare that chiefly that concernes our selves most as Iohns hearers did Luk. 3.12.14 So 2 must we strive to apply all that we heare to our selves Iob 5.27 Heare this and know it for thy selfe For 1. There is no truth of God taught out of Gods Word but it concernes every one of Gods people and was intended by the Lord for his use Whatsoever things were written afore-time were written for our learning Rom. 15.4 2. There is no truth that can bee taught be it never so wholesome or soveraigne can doe us any good if we doe not apply it as the best food cannot nourish us unlesse we take it and eate it And this comparison the Prophet applyeth to this purpose Esa. 55.2 Hearken diligently unto me and eate yee that which is good 3. It is noted for a property of Gods Elect that they are apt to apply Gods Word unto themselves as there is in every member of our body to draw from the stomacke and liver and veines nourishment for it selfe and to make it his owne to which the Apostle alludeth Eph. 4.16 This we shall finde in the elect Disciples Mat. 26.22 And they were exceeding sorrowfull and began every one of them to say unto him Lord is it I The like you shall see in them when he spake of the dangerous state that rich men are in Mat. 19.25 27. and yet one would have thought that Doctrine did little concerne them And certainely this is one cause why so many though they heare us constantly profit so little Heb. 4.2 The Word preached did not profit them saith the Apostle of the Iewes that perished in the wildernesse not being mixed with faith in them that heard it They are apt to put of from themselves to others whatsoever is taught like to those the Lord complaines of Hos. 8.12 I have written to him the great things of my law but they were counted as a strange thing And thus have I finished those duties that are to be performed by us during the time that we are in hearing the Word Now follow those that are to be done after we have heard the Word if we desire to reape fruit by it And those also are principally five First we must be carefull to keepe that which we have received both in our minde and in our affections Heb. 2.1 Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard lest at any time we should let them slip And of the the blessed Virgin it is said Luk. 2.51 But his mother kept all these sayings in her heart For 1 as the best seed must have a time to tarry in the ground or it can never bring fruit so is it with the Word Luk. 8.15 The good ground are they which in an honest and good heart having heard the Word keepe it and bring forth fruit with patience 2. Our carelesnesse in laying up the Word and hiding it that we may keepe it gives great advantage to Satan to steale it from us as the loose and carelesse laying of our money or goods doth to a thiefe yea makes many a child and servant false that otherwise would have beere true Marke this in the parable Out of what hearers hearts did Satan steale the Word Out of theirs that were like the high way that had no earth to hide or cover the seed Luk 8.12 3. This carelesnesse to keepe the good Word is a high contempt done to it which God must needs take vengeance of Therefore the Apostle Heb. 2. when he had said verse 1. We ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard lest at any time we should let them slip he adds this for a reason verse 3. How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation Let men then impute the small good they get by their hearing unto this profane carelesnesse of keeping that which they have received 1. They are like sives that while they are in the water seeme to be full and to have a great quantity of water in them but take them out and there is not a jot left in them They forget presently what they heare and it never troubleth them Every one would count it a great judgement and be sensible of it in his temporall estate to get much and to put it into a bottomlesse purse not to bee able to keepe it because God blowes upon it as Hag. 1.6.9 And if a thiefe had taken your purse or broken into your house and robd you what outcries would you make But in his spirituall estate no man regards this 2. Nay they have no care nor desire to keepe and remember what they have heard for this indeed is the cause why mens memories are so bad they take no delight in the Word Ier. 2.32 Can a maid forget her ornaments or a bride her attire 3. The good affections and desires wrought by the Word they nourish not but they are presently choked with worldly businesse and pleasure Luk. 8.14 Secondly wee must meditate and seriously thinke of that which we have heard It is a duty injoyned us to thinke of good things Phil. 4.8 thinke of these things It is not enough to heare Gods Word but we must consider
had to know the state of the Philippians Phil. 2.19 Phil. 2.19 I trust in the Lord Iesus to send Timotheus shortly unto you that I also may be of good comfort when I know your state And of the Thessalonians 1. Thes. 3.5 For this cause when I could no longer forbeare I sent to know your faith This then the estate of his flocke is one of the bookes the minister must study if hee would preach well for certainely such will be best able to apply the Word well Tychicus was sent to the Colossians that he might know their estate and comfort them Col. 4.8 He could not rightly apply the Word to their comfort no more could he do to the exhorting or reproving of them till hee knew their estate Secondly he had need be himselfe of an unblameable life a godly man 1. Tim. 3.2 A Bishop must be blamelesse Take heed to your selves saith Paul to the Elders of Ephesus Acts 20.28 and to the flock For 1. no man can feelingly and conscionably reprove sinne in others that doth not feare and hate sinne in himselfe Matth. 7.5 Hypocrite first cast out the beame out of thine owne eye and then shalt thou see clearely how to cast out the mote out of thy brothers eye 2. If hee could reprove sinne well yet till he have by his conversation gained authority in the hearts of the people his reproofes will doe little good Tit. 2.15 These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority let no man despise thee They will despise him and his reproofes that takes upon him to controll and rebuke them before he hath gained authority in their hearts Reproofe prevailes not nor is wont to be well taken but from the mouth of a righteous man Psal. 141.5 Let the righteous smite me and it shall be a kindnesse let him reprove me it shall be an excellent oyle Thirdly Hee had need bee a wise man Therefore it is said 1. Cor. 2. â— that God hath given to the Pastour whose chiefe office is to apply the Word the word of wisedome as to the Doctour whose office is to interprete the Word and to teach doctrine the word of knowledge So when the Prophet Micah would shew how God by his spirit had enabled him to reprove sin he saith Micah 3.8 He was by the spirit of the Lord full of judgement to declare unto Iacob his transgression and unto Israel his sinne He had need of judgement and discretion that should doe this well So he that should give the Lords houâ—hold their portion of meate in due season must not onely be a faithfull but also a wise steward Luke 12.42 great wisedome is required to doe this well specially to reprove sinne so as it ought to be reproved A reproofe wisely given is of great force and likely to prevaile Eccle. 7.5 It is better to heare the rebuke of the wise then the song of fooles Prov. 25.12 As an eare-ring of gold and as ornament of fine gold so is a wise reprover upon an obedient eare As if he had said It is a greater grace and ornament to a man to have an obedient care to receive reproofe then any care-ring or jewell in the world can be but what reproofe Surely such as is given by a wise reproover The best eare that is will hardly receive a reproofe that is foolishly and undiscreetly given Now this wisedome and discretion that is required in him that should reprove sin consisteth in foure things specially First He must not be apt to note and reprove every thing that he seeth to be amisse in his people but forbeare and passe by some smaller offences Pro. 19.11 The discretion of a man deferreth his anger and it is his glory to passe over a transgression And 20.3 It is an honour for a man to cease from strife but every fault will be medling When Thomas out of his infidelity and discontentment had said Iohn 11.16 Come let us goe and dye with him our Saviour did not reprove him nor seeme so much as to have heard and observed his speech Secondly He must be able substantially to prove that to be a sinne which hee doth reprove and to convince the judgement and conscience of the offender therein So the Apostle requireth Timothy 2. Tim. 4.2 to reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine And saith Tit. 1.9 that the minister must be able by sound doctrine both to exhort and convince the gain-sayers Better were it a great deale that we would hold our peace then cry out zealously against such things as wee cannot by sound doctrine and proofes out of Gods word convince and prove to be sinnes To such reprovers it may be said as Iob said to his friends that reproved him for his hipocrisie Iob 6.25 How forcible are right words but what doth your arguing reprove Thirdly Hee must have due respect to the persons whom he doth reprove 1. The sinnes of superiours and magistrates though they may bee reproved yet not with that bitternesse as other mens nor without signification of reverence to their place and calling neither is this to be accounted either base feare or unfaithfulnes 1. Tim. 5.1 Rebuke not an Elder but intreate him as a Father The Prophets themselves when they were to reprove Kings shewed this wisedome When Daniel was to interprete Nabuchadnezzars dreame and so to discover to him his fearefull estate see how dutifull respect he shewed to his place and calling Dan. 4. in three verses of that chapter verse 19 24 27. And the Lord speaketh of it as of a priveledge particularly belonging to himselfe to reprove Kings bitterly Iob 34.18 Is it fit to say to a King thou arâ— wicked and to Princes ye are ungodly 2. Obstinate sinners are more bitterly and sharply to bee reproved then such as sinne of ignorance and infirmity Iude. 22.23 Of some have compassion making a difference and others save with feare pulling them out of the fire 3. In reproving such sinnes as some of his hearers that feare God and have tender hearts may be guilty of he must so temper his reproofe as they may not be discouraged or wounded by it This wisedome you shall see the Apostle used 1. Cor. 6.9.11 When he had said neither fornicators nor adulterers nor theeves nor railers nor drunkards nor revilers nor extortioners shall ever go to heaven he addeth by way of a prevention vers 11. and such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God The like you shall see Heb. 6.9 Beloved we are perswaded better things of you and things that accompany salvation though we thus speake The fourth point wherein the minister in reproving sinne must shew his wisedome is in discerning rightly when and where to reprove sinne and when to forbeare the reproving of it It is not only a note of a time-server of a timorous and unfaithfull minister to
forbeare the reproving and inveighing against some corruptions that are either in the Church or Common-wealth even when his text gives him just occasion to doe it It is sometimes his wisedome to doe it when 1. there is either danger of doing more hurt and dishonour to God by speaking against them then by holding his peace or 2. wheâ— hee can see no hope of prevailing or doing good by his reproofe For the first of these respects we have the example of our blessed Saviour who did oft forbeare the publishing of certaine truths even because he would not give advantage thereby to the malicious adversaries to raise persecution against him How oft doth he charge them upon whom he had wrought his miracles not to speake of it to any man and one cause was this because he knew it would incrâ—ase the rage of his enemies and so interrupt the liberty of his ministery this is plaiâ—e 〈◊〉 1.44 45. How wary and carefull was hee alwayes both in the manner of his preaching by parables and in his answeres he gave to their questions 〈◊〉 the adversary from taking advantage at any thing that he said And we are expresly forbidden to give the holy things of God to such doggs as will be ready to turne againe upon us and read and bite us for our labor Mat. 9.6 When the times are so evill as they will not beare such matters to be touched the prudent servants of God will keepe silence or so deliver the truth as Gods people may be edified and not advantage given to the adversary Amos. 5 13. Therefore the prudent shall keepe silence in that time for it is an evill time And for the second respect for which a faithfull minister may forbeare to reprove sinne that is when he can see no hope of prevailing or doing good by it wee have also the example of our blessed Saviour to warrant it He did utterly dislike the foolish ceremony and custome the Iewes had to parisie and wash themselves so oft and yet at the marriage feast in Cana of Galilee where he saw six great water-pots containing two or three sirkins a piece set for that purpose Iohn 2.6 he found no fault with it Why He saw no hope that his speech in that place and at that time would doe any good And for both these respects we have a notable example in Paul who when he was in Ephesus where Diana was worshipped and many got great wealth by that Idolatry yet was he never heard in his ministery to exclaime against Diana nor against that Idolatry as the towne-clearke himselfe witnesseth Acts 19.37 Why had he no zeale against so shamefull idolatry yes certainly no man more as you may see Acts 17.16 His spirit was stirred in him when he saw the City of Athâ—â—ns wholly given to idolatry Why then was he so silent at Ephesus Surely 1. he saw such an invective would have done no good 2. that it would have presently abridged his liberty and raised bitteâ— persecution against him And thus we have seene what wisedome a minister should use in reproving of sinne Even the badnesse of the times may warrant the ministers silence this way Amos. 5.13 Fourthly The minister had neede bee a peaceable man not given to suits and contentions with his people Certainely it is not unlawfull for a minister to require his due and even to seeke it by Law if hee cannot otherwise come by it For 1. he is bound to have a care of his family and hee were worse then an Infidell if he had not 1. Tim. 5.8 2 The Law and the magistrates helpe for righting men in their wrongs is Gods ordinance which a godly minister may lawfully seeke unto as is plaine in Pauls example who Acts 25 11. who appealed unto Caesar. But the minister of God should not be a man given unto suits and contentions with his people he ought to shun it as much as in him lyeth All men should so doe Rom. 12.18 If it be possible as much as lieth in you be peaceable with all men but specially a minister 1. Tim. 3.3 he must be a patient man and no brawler When he reproveth the sinnes of the people he shall never have hope to prevaile or doe good unlesse he can say with Paul 2. Cor. 12.14 I seeke not yours but you and as he doth in another place when he had sharpely reproved them Galat. 4.12 Brethren I beseech you be as I am for I am as ye are ye have not injured me at all As if hee should have said thinke not I am so vehement against you because of any personall wrong ye have done unto mee Moses that was so fierce and hote in Gods quarrell as you may see Exod. 32 19 â—0 29. was in his owne quarrels and wrongs done to himselfe the meekest man in the world Numb 12.3 Fiftly and lastly He had need to love his people well and approve by his whole carriage and conversation that he loveth them else will his reproofe never doe them good Rom 15.14 I am perswaded ye are full of goodnesse able to admonish one another nothing fits a man better to this duty then goodnesse doth No man will take a reproofe well from him that he thinks loves him not Prov. 27.6 Faithfull are the wounds of a friend Yea even in reproving of sinne the minister that would do good must be carefull to expresse his love unto them And therefore 1. He must not reprove siâ— in rage and distemper of passion The good Surgeon when he is to cut off a member is carefull to be at that time most free from passion When Nehemiah had heard of the shamefull extortion and oppression used by the rulers and rich men he was very angry but he would not reprove them in a sudden heate and passion but paused and consulted with himselfe before he would do it Nehe. 5.6 7. And great reason is given for this Iames 1.20 The wrath of man worketh not the righteousnesse of God Secondly he must not reprove sinne merrily or in a flouting and girding manner as one that tooke a pride to shew his wit in breaking jests upon the offendor but with griefe and compassion See Christs example for this Mar. 3.5 he was angry with them but he was also grieved for the hardnesse of their hearts and Paul who speaking 2. Cor. 12.21 of his comming to reprove the sinnes of that people saith that the seeing of them would humble him and he should bewaile their state And Phil. 3.18 speaking of many among them who were enemies to the crosse of Christ he saith he told it them weeping he tooke no pleasure in it Thirdly He must so reprove his peoples sin as if it be possible he may set no brand of reproach upon the persons of the offendors Indeed this cannot alwayes be done but so farre as in him lyeth he must in reproving sin shew his love to the sinner in tendring of his credite and good name Private faults
inward comfort and assurance of Gods favour increased thereby this is such an answer as is best of all and may abundantly countervaile the want of any other blessing that thou hast begged of God In old time God was wont to answer and give testimony unto the prayers of his servants by sending fire from heaven to consume their sacrifices 2 Chron. 7.1 When Solomon had made an end of praying the fire came downe from heaven and consumed the burnt offerings And 1 King 18.24 The God that answereth by fire lâ—t him be God And as God was wont to answer his people and to testifie his approbation and liking of their prayers and service by fire so doth he now use by his holy spirit which was typified and resembled by that fire Mat. 3.11 to testifie that he is well pleased with the prayers of his people warming and comforting their hearts thereby Ioh. 16.24 Aske and ye shall receive that your 〈◊〉 may be full This is that that David meaneth when he saith Psal. 35.13 His prayer returned into his owne bosome This is the meaning of that promise that is made to the prayers of Gods people Phil. 4.6 7. In every thing by prayer and supplication let your requests be made knowne to God and the peace of God which passeth all understanding shall keepe your hearts and mindes From hence it is that the faithfull have begun their prayers with great heavinesse yet before they had ended them have found unspeakable comfort as Psal. 6.8 1â— Fiftly when though the Lord do not either grant us the good things we have prayed for or those inward feelings and comforts of his spirit yet he makes us able to continue praying and crying still unto him even then when we feele our selves ready to give over and faint Certainely so long as we have strength ministred unto us to hold out in prayer we may be sure God heareth us and regardeth our prayers For this strength and ability to pray even then when God seemeth to neglect us is a speciall worke and fruit of Gods spirit Rom. 8.26 It is the spirit that thus helpeth our infirmities and maketh intercessions for us And God cannot but heare and regard the voice of his owne spirit verse 27. He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the minde of the spirit So long as thou canst pray specially with such striving and labour is not possible thou shouldst be neglected of God Psal. 10.17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the humble thou wilt confirme their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare Lecture XV. On Psal. 51.1 2. February 7. 1625. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second part of that answer I told you was to be made to the fourth and last reason that men are taught by Satan to alledge to prove that it is a needlesse thing to pray namely their owne experience that themselves have prayed long and found no comfort nor benefit by it And in this second part of mine answer I must shew you what we are to do in this case when we have used prayer for some blessings and comforts we want for our selves or others and are never the better for it Now in this case three things must be done by us 1. We must take this to heart and be affected with it 2. We must pray still 3. We must examine well what the cause should be why we obtaine not our suits why we receive no answer from God to our prayers First I say when we have prayed long and received no answer from God we must take this to heart and be affected with it as with a token of the Lords displeasure For so we see Gods servants have alwaies beene much troubled and complained of this as of a great affliction Iob 30 20. I cry unto thee and thou dost not heare me I stand up and thou regardest me not Psal. 22.1 2. My God my God why hast thou forsaken me why art thou so farre from helping mee and from the words of my roaring ô my God I cry in the day time but thou hearest not and in the night season and am not silent â—am 3.8 When I cry and shout be shutteth out my prayer They have not onely complained of this that they could not obtaine of God the helpe and comfort that they stood in need of but this hath troubled them most that God gave them no answer shewed no respect unto their prayer You shall see how this troubled David Psal. 28.1 Vnto thee will I cry ô Lord my rocke be not silent to me least if thou be silent to me I become like them that goe downe into the pit as if he had said I am but a dead man if thou give me no answer Certainely It is our great sin that we are so carelesse and void of regard in this case 1. We never observe how our prayers speed whether God answer them or not 2. Though we evidently discerne that God hath hath shewed no respect to the prayers we have long made unto him for our selves or for the Church of God it never troubleth us I told you the last day we should hearken after our prayers how they speed two benefits we should receive by it 1. If we finde that the Lord giveth a gracious answer unto them it would greatly increase our faith and incourage us to depend upon him and to ply him with our prayers Psal. 116.1 2. I love the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my supplications because hee hath enclined his care unto me therefore will I call upon him as long as I live In which respect it is good for Gods people to keepe records and remembrances of the successe they have had in their prayers So did Sampson in giving a name to that fountaine that God upon his prayer had opened unto him when he was ready to perish with thirst and calling it Enbakkore the fountaine of him that prayed Iudg. 15.19 And Hannah in calling her sonne Samuel begged of God 1 Sam. 1.20 So doth David oft call to mind the comfort he had found in prayer Psal. 18.6 In my distresse I called upon the Lord and cryed unto my God he heard my voice out of his temple c. And 120.1 In my distresse I cryed unto the Lord and he heard me and in many other places The second benefit we should receive by observing how our prayers speed would be this that if we find we have received no answer from God it would humble us and make us carefull both to enquire into the cause of it and to pray better that we may speed better then yet we have done This good Israel got by observing that they had twice sought to the Lord for successe against the Benjamites and prevailed not it caused them to humble themselves more deepely before the Lord and pray more fervently and in a better manner then they had done before as we shall reade Iudg. 20.26 And so much shall
mind it is a heavy thing yea a very heavy thing to be more indebted 〈◊〉 to a 〈…〉 then he is able to pay a matter of great griefe and 〈◊〉 it is and so indeed ought to be Rom. â— 8 〈◊〉 no man any thing Mat. 5 2◠〈…〉 quiâ—â—â—â— Pâ—o. 6 4◠〈…〉 to thine eyes nor â—tumâ—er to thine eye-lids delivâ—r thy selfe as a Roe with all the speed thou 〈◊〉 â—rom th◠〈◊〉 of the hunter It is made the note of a graceless man to be carelesse in this case Es. 3â— 21 The wicked borroweth and payeth not againe How heavy a thing is it thâ—n to be thus in debt 〈◊〉 danger unto God and alwayes liable unto his arrest For 1. He hath another manner of prison to cast his debters into then all the prisons and dungeons in the world are Mat. 22.13 Bind him hand and foot and call him in â—â—â—ter darkenes there shal be weeping and gnashing of teeth 2. Here no hiding of our heads or keeping close will serve the turne 〈◊〉 130.7 Whither â—hall I flee from thy presence 3 There is no hope of escaping his arrest or execution by any rescue or strength we are able to make Iob. 10.7 There 〈◊〉 that can deliver out of thy hand And therefore no marvell thou 〈…〉 though he cry out here so earnestly to God to 〈◊〉 them out of his debt booke and crosse the booke ver 1. Blot out my transgessions and ver 9. Blot out 〈◊〉 iniquities Certainly so will every one of us doe that truly knoweth what it is to be thus indebted unto God The second reason of the Doctrine is contained in the second comparison whereby David here resembleth and setteth forth the nature of sin He compareth it to filthinesse and uncleannes in these words of the second verse With me throughly from mine iniquity and cleanse me from my sin So is all sin called not 〈…〉 Cor. 7. â— Let us clense our sâ—lves from 〈…〉 flâ—sh and spirit Yea sin for the filthinesse of it is compared to the excrementâ— of a man 〈…〉 See the proofe of this in two points sin unrepented of and unpardoned 1. defileth and polluteth a man himselfe maketh him most 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 some â— it maketh every thing uncleane and polluted unto him so as he shall receive no good but hurt by it for the first Nothing so defileth a man as sin doth Mat. 15.19 20. Out of the 〈◊〉 proceed evill thoughts murders 〈…〉 theâ—is false witnes blasphemies these are the things which defile a man In which respect Sâ—loâ—â—n saith Pro. 13.5 that a wâ—â—â—d man is loâ—thsome 1. Sin maketh a man loathsome to all good men Psal. 15.4 In whose eyeâ— a vile person is contemned Prov. 2â— â—7 An unjust man is an abomination to the just He cannot in his heart esteeme him he dares not be familiar with him Psâ—l â—6 5 I have hated the congregation of evill doers and will not sit with the wicked 2. It maketh a man loathsome to all men even to such as owe most duty unto him that they cannot reverence or esteeme him as otherwise they would the father to the child the husband to the wife the master to the servant Lam. 1.8 Ierusalem hath grievously sinned therefore they that honoured her despise her And though this be not fully seene in this World and yet alas it is too much seene every day in all places yet in the end of the World and the day of judgement it shal be perfectly seene For then wicked men shal be an abhorring to all flesh as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 66.24 Thirdly sin maketh men loathsome unto God My soule loathed them saith the Lord. Zac. 11.8 Yea the best things that proceed from them the Lord loatheth Pro. 15.8 The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination unto the Lord. For he is of so pure eyes that he cannot endure to behold evill or to looke on any iniquitiy Hob. 1.13 4. and lastly Sin will make a man loathsome even unto himselfe when God shall open the sinke he will feele such a filthy and loathsome sent to come from it as will even overcome him and make him unable to abide himselfe See the experiment hereof not in Iudas only a cast-away who when God discovered to him the loathsomnesse of his sin went and hanged himselfe Matth. 27.3 5. but in Gods dearest servants in Iob who cryeth out 42.6 I abhorre my selfe and in those repentant Iewes of whom it is sayd Ezekiel 36.31 Then shall yee remember your owne evill wayes and shall loath your selves in your owne sight for your iniquities But this is not all the filthines that is in sin to defile the man himselfe that committeh it and make him loathsome It doth also Secondly Make every thing uncleane and polluted to him so as he shall receive no good but hurt by it It poisoneth every thing to a man his health wealth friends children food recreations Titus 1.15 To them that are defiled and unbeleeving nothing is pure Yea even the holy things of God his Word and Sacraments Leviticus 16.16 The Priest shall make an attonement for the holy place because of the uncleannesse of the children of Israel and of their sinnes Hag. 2.13 If one that is uncleane touch any of the holy things shall it be uncleane and the Priests answered and said it shall be uncleane And therefore no marvell though Davids sins did so trouble him though he cry out here so earnestly unto God ver 2. Wash me throughly from mine iniquity and clense me from my sin And Psal. 32.1 Blessed is he whose transgession is forgiven and whose sin is covered And certainely so will every one doe that knoweth how filthy a thing sin is how loathsome it will make him and how it will defile and poison every thing to him Lecture XVII On Psalme 51.1 2. Febru 28. 1625. IT followeth now that we proceed to the uses of this Doctrine Whereof the first of them is for reproofe of them that doe not doe as David did here And which of us all is it that is not liable to this reproofe This will appeare in three points First there be many things that we do all more earnestly desire and seeke after then the pardon of our sins and to us the Lord may say as he did to Martha Lu. 50.41 42. Martha Martha thou art carefull and troubled about many things how we may live and live wealthily and pleasantly and in credit but one thing is needfull That one thing that is needfull and only absolutely needfull the pardon of our sins and Gods favour we take little thought for And what are these things that we seeke more eagerly then Gods favour and preferre before it Surely 1. They are uncertaine 1. Tim. 6.17 Trust not in uncertaine riches 2. They can yeeld us no sound comfort when we have most need of comfort or make us ever a whit the happier Esa. 55.2 Wherefore doe you spend your money for that which is not bread
throne from the wrath of the Lambe Of the Lambe Why what cause have any to feare the Lambe He is so called in reference to the sacrifice of his body and soule that he offered to his father for the sins of men Iob 1.29 Behold the Lambe of God which taketh away the sins of the world What need men be afraid of the Lambe of God O the more that Christ hath done for sinners the more indignation and wrath tribulation and anguish will be upon every soule that hath despised so great mercy and taken incouragement thereby to sin and hath not been brought unto repentance by it Say thou not then any more my sins shall never trouble me because God is so mercifull and Christ hath died for sinners but rather let the looking upon him whom thou hast pierced cause thee to mourne as one mourneth for his onely sonne and to be in bitternesse as one that is in bitternesse for his first-borne as the Prophet saith it shall be with all such as have the spirit and any true knowledge and assurance of Gods mercy Zach. 12.10 There is yet a third cause why men are not troubled for their sinnes noâ— will be disquieted in their minds with the remembrance of them and that is examples they have observed and experience that they have had of Gods mercy in others I have my selfe will many a sinner say knowne many that were worse men then ever I was that never had any trouble of minde for their sinnes in life nor in death in their healths nor in their sicknesse and yet God was mercifull unto them they lived in Gods favour for they lived in credit and were well thought of and well beloved of their neighbours and they dyed in Gods favour for they died most quietly they shewed no feare or unwillingnesse at all to dye and to goe to God but had marvellous peace in their consciences and shewed great comfort in the assurance of their salvation Now for answer to this plea I say in generall as our Saviour doth Mat. 18.7 Woe be to the world because of offences Yea woe be unto the world even because of this offence for thousands have stumbled at it even this that men notoriously wicked have died so peaceably hath hardened infinite numbers in their sins and made them to thinke there is no great danger in them But to answer this plea in particular First This is no good argument such sinners lived in Gods swear because they lived in credit and in the love of their neighbours For 1 the Lord seeth not as man seeth as he telleth Samuel 1 Sam. 16.7 Men are apt to applaud them that live wealthily and merrily whatsoever their life be Psal. 49.18 Men will praise thee when thou dost well to thy selfe But so doth not God For as our Saviour saith Luke 16.15 that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of God 2. Men are bound in charity to judge the best 1 Cor. 13.5 Charity thinketh no evill and to be afraid of judging and censuring others Be not many masters controulers or censurers saith the Apostle Iam. 2.3 knowing that we shall receive the greater condemnation and to thinke of others according to the profession that they make and that they know by them and not to take upon them to judge their hearts It was no fault in the Apostles that they thought so well of Iudas and suspected themselves as much as him when Christ said one of them should betray him Matth. 26 2â— 3. The man whom wee have knowne to have beene a notorious sinner it may be hath beene foundly humbled for his sinne and shed many a teare for it though we know it not For this may be done in secret Zach. 12.14 Every family apart and their wives apart Secondly this is no good argument such sinners dyed in Gods favour because they died quietly and without all feare and seemed very comfortable and to have great assurance of their salvation For 1. It is possible for most wicked men to die very quietly and without all feare For of most wicked men it is said Psal. 73.4 5. There are no bands in their death they are not in trouble as other men 2. It is possible even for most wicked men to be passing well perswaded of their owne estate and that God is their God Mic. 3.11 Yet will they leane upon the Lord and say is not the Lord among us 3. God doth oft let wicked men scape scot free heere that he may reserve them to greater torment in hell 2 Pet. 2.9 The Lord knoweth how to reserve the unjust unto thâ— day of judgement to be punished at that day he will manifest his wrath upon them 4. Though we may not presume to judge of the finall estate of any such man because the worke of God in the conversion of a sinner is oft times secret and wonderfull Ioh. 3.8 The winde bloweth where it listeth and thou hearest the sound thereof but canst not tell whence it commeth and whither it goeth So is every one that is borne of God And God is able to worke saving repentance in them even after they are speechlesse and cannot expresse their repentance unto men Yet is the example fearefull when such as have had many witnesses of their sinnes have had no witnesses of their repentance the example of such is worthy to have a marke set upon it for others to take heed by as in the case of Absoloms death they laid a very great heape of stones upon him 2 Sam. 18.17 For 1 God doth never pardon any mans sins in whom he doth not worke repentance Acts 5.31 Christ gives repentance unto Israel and forgivenesse of sins 2 He first gives men the spirit of bondage before the spirit of adoption Rom. 8.15 Yee have not received the spirit of bondage againe to feare but the spirit of adoption 3. God useth to worke in those whom he gives repentance unto humiliation proportionable to the measure of their sinnes as we see in the case of Manasses 2 Chron. 33.12 He humbled himselfe greatly And Mary Magdalen wept so that she washed Christs feet with teares Luk 7.38 4 Where sinne hath beene notorious there repentance also should be notorious yea the true penitent will be glad and desirous to have as many witnesses of his repentance as of his sinnes as we see in David heere And in Paul 1 Tim. 1.13 I was a blasphemer and a persecutor and injurious but I obtained mercy 5 No judgement of God is so dreadfull as when he punisheth sinners with hardnesse of heart This was the judgement whereby God plagued Pharaoh of whom it is said that God raised him up of purpose that he might shew his power on him Rom. 9.17 Lecture XVIII On Psal. 51.1 2. March 7. 1625. FOlloweth the second use of the former Doctrine and that is for exhortation to perswade and stirre us all up to do as David doth heere even to
God Yea hee professeth 2. Thessalon 1.3 that hee was bound to give thanks to God alwayes for them And were not they thinke you much more bound to be thankefull to God themselves and to rejoyce in their estate Certainely Christians offend God much in this and hinder not onely their owne comfort but their growth in grace too that they are alwayes poring and musing upon and mourning for their wants and failings and never cast an eye upon any grace God hath wrought in them never joy in it nor lift up their hearts to God in thankefulnesse for it 4. and lastly That seeing Gods spirit dwelleth in thee certainely the comfort and feeling of Gods favour though it be gone for a time will come againe Psalme 37.37 Marke the perfect man and behold the upright for the end of that man is peace And Malac. 4 2. Vnto you that feare my name shall the Sunne of righteousnesse arise with â—ealing in his wings All your darkenesse feares discomforts shall be dispelled all the wounds and sores of your soules shall certainely bee healed one day For it is the title and most proper effect of the spirit to be a comforter Ioh. 14 5 16. and an oyle of gladnesse Heb. 1.9 Lecture XXX on Psalme 51.1 2. Iune 27. 1626. THe fourth direction I must give you for the recovering of your comfort is this If thou canst not by this three-fold examination of thy selfe find any thing in thy selfe present or past that may yeeld thee comfort then take the help of some faithful friend minister or other to whom thou maist make known thy estate This course the Church took when she was in this case Cant. 3.1 3. When she could not find him whom her soule loved by her secret prayers and meditations or such like endeavours she went abroad to seeke him and came at length to the watchmen that went about the city In this direction for the help of your understanding and memory observe foure points First It is not safe to smother and keepe in this griefe too long some ease it will bee to the heart to let it have a vent As Elihu speaketh in another case Iob 3â— 19 20. My belly is as wine that hath no vent it is ready to burst like new bottells I will speake that I may be refreshed It is not good for a Christian in this tentation to keepe Satans counsell it is good to bewray and utter it to some not to wrestle with him alone hand to hand too long In this case is that saying of Solomon found most true Eccl. 4.9 10. Two are better then one for if they fall the one will lift up his fellow but woe to him that is alone when he falleth for he hath not another to help him up Secondly Another yea though inferiour to thee in grace may be better able to judge of thy estate then thy selfe canst doe in this case of tentation and trouble of thy mind Say not can any man know mee better then I know my selfe 1. Cor. 2.11 What man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of a man which is in him In this case hee may we have a proverbe that a stander by may sometimes see more then a gamster can Passion of griefe and feare will blind the judgement and make it unable to doe his office When Naaman was in a passion his servants could judge better what was sit for him to doe then himselfe 2. Kin. 5.12 13. Thirdly In this case it will appeare what a benefit it is to live among them that feare God to have acquaintance with them that are soundly religious A private Christian that is faithfull and experienced may in this case of tentation stand the learnedest and worthiest man in great stead We read in the booke of Martyrs that Iohn Carelesse a poore weaver did in a letter he sent him absolve Master Bradford who was much subject to affliction of conscience and pronounced in the name of Christ that all his sinnes were forgiven and Master Bradford professeth hee received more comfort by that letter then hee had had in all the time of his imprisonment before And no marueil for this is also Gods ordinance that private Christians should yeeld helpe one to another and receiue helpe one from another in this case 1 Thes. 5.14 I exhort you brethren comfort the feeble minded and Iames 5.16 Confesse your faults one to another and pray one for another that ye may be healed He speaketh to them that were sicke and in their sicknesse had trouble of minde for sin The effectuall feruent prayer of a righteous man be he Minister or private Christian availeth much Fourthly Yet is the faithfull Minister the fittest to bee advised with in this case Iames 5.14 Is any man sicke such sicke folke hee meaneth as were also troubled in minde for sinne as appeareth verse 15. let him call for the Elders of the Church and let them pray over him For the conscience of him that is in distresse may more confidently rely upon the testimony and sentence which according to the word they give of his estate then upon the testimony and sentence of any other man 1. Because they have their senses better exercised to discerne of good and evill as the Apostle speaketh Hebr. 5.14 2. Because of the speciall authority and commission God hath given them in this case Iohn 20.23 Whose soever sins ye remit they are remitted unto them As it was in the case of Leprosie As Mat. 8.4 The Priest must pronounce him that had beene leprous to be cleane before he could be clensed though one would have though another might have done it well there being so particular directions given in the Law Levit. 11.2 3.37 49 and 14.2 The fift direction is When neither by examining thy selfe nor by the helpe of any other thou canst recover thy comfort yet seeke to God by fervent prayer and depend upon him for it This course Gods servants have taken in all their afflictions and have found ease and comfort in it Thus Samuel when the people had exceedingly grieved him by rejecting not his government so much as the ordinance of God 1 Sam. 8.6 hee betooke himselfe to prayer So David Psal. 109.4 For my love they are mine adversaries but I give my selfe unto prayer So in this inward affliction of minde which is strange even when they have lost the feeling of Gods favour and that sweete peace and comfort that they formerly found in God they have sought comfort by prayer also Psal. 61.2 From the end of the earth will I crie vnto thâ—e when my heart is overwhelmed Five notable encouragements Gods poore people may have to seeke comfort by prayer as in all other afflictions so in this especially First The very opening of their griefe unto the Lord will be a great ease to their heart Experience prooueth it to bee a great ease to ones heart that is in extreme griefe and perplexity to have a faithfull friend
Luke 24.47 Repentance and remission of sinnes must bee preached in Christs name And this repentance must not be such a one as we fancie and frame to our selves but such as God in his word hath appointed and that is as we have heard that for publike sins we repent publikely He that refuseth to doe this forsaketh you see his owne mercy 2. In the offences we have done to men we can haue no benefit of Christs sacrifice for the pardon of them till we have first endeavoured to give satisfaction unto them whom we have offended This is plaine by that law Levit. 6.5 and by the speech of our Saviour Matt. 5.24 Leave there thy gift before the Altar and goe thy way first bee reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift He then that refuseth to satisfie the Congregation that he hath offended and to seeke reconciliation with it doth in this respect also forsake his owne mercy and barreth himselfe from having benefit by the sacrifice of Christ. Thus have I shewed you how hainous the sin of these men is now let me endeavour to remove the maine impediment that keepeth men from this duty and that I will doe briefly and so conclude I could be content to doe this but that it will be such a shame and reproch unto me Can any man that hath the spirit and heart of a man in him be willing to make himselfe a gazing and laughing stocke to a whole Congregation And surely it is lamentable to see how the devill who made men impudent and shamelesse when he tempted them to sin overwhelmeth them and stoppeth their mouthes with shame when they should confesse their sin and so finde mercy with God Certainely this is Satans worke and till God bee pleased to deliver men from the power of Satan it will never be better with them But as it is said of the man that was possessed with a dumbe spirit Luke 11.14 When the devil is once gone out of them the dumbe will speake and speake so freely and frankly in the acknowledgment of their sins that men will wonder to see it I answer 1. It will be no reproch unto thee at all 2. If it were yet must thou be willing to doe it First It will be no encrease of shame or reproch to thee at at all For. 1. hereby thou publishest not thy sin which is the onely true cause of shame man never knew what shame meant till sin entred into the world Gen. 3.7.10 nor makest it open that was secret before but thy repentance onely and that is a worke of Gods grace no matter of shame but of glory The spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 4.14 Indeed ungracious men are ashamed of nothing so much as of religion to be thought to have any piety or grace in them but what a height of wickednesse is this Certainely religion will be a glory to him that hath it O yee sons of men saith David Psal. 4.2 how long will yee turne my glory into shame 1. Admit some lewd men will mocke thee for it all good men will esteeme the better of thee for it When Gods people saw Pauls repentance they never reproched him for his former blasphemies but glorified God for it as he speaketh Galat. 1.24 Yea there is more joy in heaven where God and Christ and the elect Angels and the blessed spirits are over one sinner that repenteth then over ninety nine just persons that need no repentance as our Saviour himself assureth us upon his word Luke 15.7.3 It is not possible thou shouldest loose any credit and reputation by obeying God and so honouring him Who thinketh the worse of Moses or David or Peter or Paul for the foule sins that they were guilty of And who is the author of all true credit and reputation even with men Is it not the Lord. Both riches and honour come of thee saith David 1 Chron. 29.12 and Psal. 33. Thou ô Lord art my glory and the lifter up of my head And God hath bound himselfe with promise that no man shall loose but gaine reputation and credit by serving him and doing his will 1 Sam. 2.30 Them that honour me I will honour especially that no man shall loose credit and estimation by humbling and taking shame upon himselfe in the way of unfained repentance as our Saviour promiseth upon occasion taken from his speech of the humiliation of the Publicane Luke 18.14 He that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted Secondly I answer that admit thou couldest not thus publikely confesse thy sin but it would make thee ridiculous and bring a perpetuall reproch and infamy upon thee yet should not this stay thee from this duty For 1. thou canst never have assurance thou hast truly repented that thy heart is truely changed and turned unto God till thou canst deny thy selfe and prefer the honour of God before thine owne credit with men If any man will come after mee saith our Saviour Luke 9.23 let him deny himselfe While we are so farre in love with our selves our owne reason our owne will our owne pleasure or profit till we can crosse our selves in that that is so deare unto us as our credit is and with the foure and twenty Elders Reu. 4.10 cast downe our crownes before the throne of God and at his feet till we can say with David 2 Sam. 6.22 I will yet bee more vile then thus and will be base in mine owne sight we can never know what true repentance meaneth 2. Thy peace with God the peace of thy conscience is more worth then thy credit with all the men in the world Take the blessed Apostle for an example in this point who having spoken Phil. 3.4 6. of many priviledges he had to glory in that tended greatly to gaine him credit in the world professeth verse 7 8. he counted them all losse that is he was contented to loose them all for Christ. For whom saith he I have suffered the losse of all things and doe count them but dung that I may winne Christ. Certainely thy credit will be a losse unto thee but thou shalt be a greater looser by the bargaine if for love of it thou loose thy peace with God O how hard penance will many of the poore seduced Papists endure to pacifie their consciences they will goe bare foot and bareleg to Tyburne c. and yet it is but a false peace that is gotten that way all their labour is spent upon that that satisfieth not as the Prophet speaketh Esay 55 2. And shall we be unwilling to crosse our selves a little in submitting our selves to that course of repentance which God himselfe hath prescribed and which will therefore certainely procure to our hearts that peace of God which passeth all understanding as the Apostle speaketh Phil. 4.7 Lecture XXXVIII On Psalme 51.3 Octob. 31. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed to the third and last kind of
the Apostle Rom. 1.28 God gave them over to a reprobate mind This is of all the judgements of God the most admirable and dreadfull to see what meanes God giveth to wicked men to awaken their consciences how senslesse they remain still To see men smitten of God as I shewed you Iudas was whom no ministery could stir or as Pharaoh or Ieroboam whom no judgments could move Thus speaketh the Lord of this judgement Stay your selves and wonder saith the Lord Esa. 29.9 Why what should they stay themselves to consider and wonder at Surely at this judgement that was upon the Prophets and rulers and people of that time They are drunken saith he but not with wine the Lord hath powred out upon you the spirit of deep sleep and hath closed your eyes This is the admirable judgement when all is done Let no man therefore any longer account it a blessing to have a senslesse conscience that will never put him in mind of his sins nor checke him for them but account it a great favour of God to have a wakefull and a tender conscience and pray with the Prophet Psal. 13.3 O Lord my God lighten mine eyes lest I sleep the sleep of death that deep and deadly sleep of a benummed and senslesse conscience Remember and beleeve that saying of Solomon Pro. 28.14 Blessed is the man that feareth alway but he that hardeneth his heart shall fall into mischiefe David had never as we see here humbled himselfe thus and run to Gods mercy-seat sued for pardon so fervently as he did if his conscience being awakened had not thus set his sins before him Six great benefits I told you of the last day that Gods people receive by the wakefulnesse and tendernesse of their conscience that puts them oft in remembrance of their sins You will object It cannot surely be esteemed a mercy but a judgement and tentation to have mine old sins brought oft into my remembrance which I have long since repented of and obtained assurance of the pardon of I answer Yes it is profitable to remember and thinke oft even of those sins as wee heard the last day in the proofe of the Doctrine that thou mayest increase the assurance of the pardon of those sins both 1. by examining the truth of thy repentance for to haue ceased long from those sins will not argue thou hast truely repented and 2. By renewing and encreasing thy humiliation for them But if we should much busie our selves with calling our sins to minde and musing of them it would bring us to despaire and deprive vs of all comfort I answer 1. the sight of thy sins how hainous soever they have beene and sorrow for them may stand well enough with true faith and confidence in Gods mercy many have had deepe sence of their sins that have also had sound faith A man may see in himselfe aboundant matter of sorrow and feare and yet discerne even at that time more matter of comfort and joy in the Lord. Thus Daniel did Dan. 9.8 9. O Lord to us belongeth confusion of face to our King to our Princes and to our fathers because we have sinned against thee to the Lord our God belonge mercies and forgivenesses though wee have rebelled against thee Serve the Lord with feare saith the Psalmist Psal. 2.11 and rejoyce with trembling And it is said of the two Maryes Mat. 28.8 that they departed quickly from the sepulcher with feare and great joy 2. Yea a man is never so fit to admire and take comfort in the mercy of God as when he seeth the multitude and odiousnesse of his owne sins Never did Paul so rejoyce in Gods mercy as when he had most sence of his owne sins as is evident 1 Tim. 1 12.-15.3 The sight of thy sins so long as it is joyned with a godly sorrow and hatred of them a desire of reconciliatiō with God so long as it driveth thee to acknowledgement humbling thy selfe before God is not the way to desperatiō but unto sound comfort It is the unwillingnesse of men to see and acknowledge their sins that bringeth despaire and not their willingnesse to doe it as we may see in David While he kept silence his bones waxed old through his roaring all the day long Psal. 32.3 But what course tooke he to finde comfort See ver 5. I acknowledged my sin unto thee and mine iniquity have I not hid I said I will confesse my transgressions unto the Lord and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin It is a mans putting of his mouth in the dust that giveth him hope of mercy Lam 3.29 The afflicted and poore in spirit trust in the Lord Zach. 3.12 But how can this be will some say that it should be such a blessing to have a tender conscience that is so apt to put a man in mind of his sins seeing the conscience when it accuseth a man useth also to smite and wound him as it was with David 1 Sam 24.5 and that there is no paine or anguish in the world comparable to that which the strokes and wounds of the conscience put a man unto Pro. 18.14 A wounded spirit who can beare I answer 1. If thou wouldst waken thy owne conscience by a due examination of thy owne wayes and calling thy sins to thine owne remembrance it would be lesse bitter and painefull to thee then if by this neglecting thy selfe thou put the Lord to doe it 1 Cor. 11.23.31 Let a man examine himselfe for if we would judge our selues we should not be judged It is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the living God Heb. 10 31. 2. I answer that it is true indeed a tender and wakefull conscience will put a man to paine and trouble but the paine and trouble that driveth a man to God as Davids did here is a wholesome and medicinable paine a meanes to keepe us from those paines and sorrowes that are everlasting Of this kinde of chastisement which the conscience giveth us that may bee said which Paul saith of all Gods chastisements Heb 12.11 No chastisement for the present seemeth joyous but grievous neverthelesse afterward it yeeldeth the peaceable fruit of righteousnesse to them that are exercised thereby The third and last thing I have to say to these sencelesse men is this that the state they are now in will not last alwayes Certainely that conscience that is now so dead asleepe will one day awaken and doe his office by setting thy sins before thee either to drive thee to God by repentance as it did David here or to drive thee to the Devill by desperation as it did Cain and Iudas That which Moses said to the two tribes the halfe Num. 32.13 may be sayd to euery secure and dead hearted sinner Yee have sinned against the Lord and bee you sure your sinne will find you out Thine owne wickednesse shall correct thee saith the Lord by the Prophet
judged thus for they have shed the bloud of thy Saints and Prophets and thou hast given them bloud to drink for they are worthy and I heard another out of the altar say even so Lord God Almighty true and righteous are thy judgements But yet David by accusing himselfe thus and confessing his sinne may be said to cleare the Lord that is to acknowledge the Lord to be cleare when he judged him for this made him able heartily and unfeinedly to acknowledge the righteousnesse of God in correcting him when he considered his sins and what he had deserved thereby And indeed till men see their sins and can confesse them and bee soundly touched and humbled with the sense of them they can never heartily acknowledge Gods righteousnesse in correcting of them but from the teeth outward till we can accuse our selves we can never justifie the Lord. So it is said 2 Chron. 12.6 The Princes and King of Iudah were humbled in themselves before they could acknowledge the Lord is righteous Nay till a man be soundly and throughly humbled for his sin he can never soundly and throughly acknowledge Gods righteousnesse in his corrections upon him specially if they be sharpe indeed and more then ordinary but there will be still in him some doubting of Gods righteousnesse some secret murmuring and repining against him This is plaine in the Lords speech to Iob 40.8 Wilt thou also disanull my judgement wilt thou condemne me that thou maist be righteous How could Iob be charged to do thus He was in some measure humbled and did confesse his sin as appeareth vers 4. Behold I am vile what shall I answer thee I will lay my hand upon my mouth But he had not yet done it so throughly and sufficiently as after he did Iob 22 1 6. He had in himselfe a secret conceit that he was not so sinfull as to deserve such afflictions as he had endured And all this while he did not cleare the Lord but disanulled his judgement and did indeed condemne the Lord to have dealt unjustly with him Thus therefore David did heere by confessing his sin cleare the Lord thereby he was brought heartily to acknowledge Gods justice in correcting of him And when we do in this manner acknowledge the Lord to be just we are said in the Scripture phrase in Gods acceptation to justifie and cleare him to make him just and cleare So Gods people are said to sanctifie the holy one of Iacob Esa. 29.23 to glorifie him Mat. 9.8 to magnifie him in their soule Luk. 1.46 to justifie his wisdome Luk. 7.35 The words then being thus opened this Doctrine ariseth from them for our instruction That the man that truly knoweth his sins and it humbled for them will be ready to cleare the Lord from all injustice and cruelty from all aspersion of rigor and extreamity in any of his judgements executed either upon himselfe or others Thus did David heere And this is oft noted in the holy Scripture for a fruit and signe of true humiliation and repentance in other of the servants of God as well as in David heere This is that passive obedience that God requireth of all his children and whereunto he bringeth all such as unto whom he hath effectually discovered their sins whose hearts he hath conquered subdued and humbled by his Word and Spirit he maketh them apt to cleare him when he judgeth them See the proofe of this in these foure degrees First They have bound themselves to silence in this case so as they durst not give liberty to their tongue or thought to murmur or repine against any of Gods judgements Who will say to him saith Iob 9.12 what doest thou And as David saith 2 Sam. 16.10 Who dare say wherefore hast thou done so See an example of this in Aaron when God had executed a very strange judgement on his two eldest sonnes that were Priests and that for a very small sin as a man would have thought because they had offered incense with strange fire God devoured them suddenly with fire from heaven How did Aaron their father brooke this The text saith Levit. 10.3 Aaron held his peace not a word durst hee speake against this See another example of this in Iob whose afflictions you know were very strange and such as asmuch exception might have beene taken against Gods righteousnesse in them as in any wee can ever read of And indeed so extreame they were that they wrung from him some speeches of impaciency but he pleased not himselfe in it but blamed himselfe for and strove against it as a great corruption as you may see Iob 40.4 5. I will lay mine hand upon my mouth once have I spoken but I will not answer yea twice but I will proceed no further See a third example of this silence in David when some affliction was upon him that was so grievous as that hee cryeth out unto God Ps. 39.10 Remove thy stroake away from me I am consumed with the blow of thine hand Yet even then he professeth ver 9. I was dumbe I opened not my mouth because thou didst it Nay we must not only bind our tongues to silence from daring to speake impatiently against the Lord when he correcteth but our hearts also from inward fretting and repining a gainst any thing the Lord doth Truly my soule saith David Psal. 62.1 keepeth silence unto God Secondly We must be ready even to subscribe and give testimony unto the righteousnes of God in his sharpest corrections upon us heartily to acknowledge all is just and righteous that the Lord hath done See an example of this in David Psal. 119.75 I know ô Lord that thy judgements are right and that thou in faithfulnes hast afflicted me The Babilonish captivity was the heaviest judgement that ever God had inflicted upon any people under heaven as appeareth by that which is said of it Lam. 1.12 and Dan. 9.12 yet the Church speaking of it professeth Lam. 1.18 The Lord is righteous for I have rebelled against him and Neh. 9.33 Thou art just in all that is brought upon us for thou hast done right but we have done wickedly Thirdly We must submit our selves unto Gods corrections patiently and willingly beare them out of this perswasion that they are most just and equall And as it is said of our blessed Saviour Esa. 50.6 that in obedience to God hee gave his back to the smiters and his cheeks to them that plucked off his haire he hid not his face from shame and spitting and Ioh. 18.11 Shall I not drink the cup that my father giveth me So must all the members of Christ in their measure willingly drink the cup that their heavenly father giveth them acknowledge it is never a whit too much nay not so much as they have righteously deserved So it is said of Gods people Lev. 26.41 when their uncircumcised hearts are humbled they shall then accept of the punishment of their iniquity
setting our hearts upon any earthly comfort of admiring and affecting it much and labour to bring our hearts to a more meane conceit of these things to bee more indifferently affected towards them If riches increase set not your heart upon them saith David Psal. 62.10 And describing the man that shall go to heauen he saith Ps. 24.4 he is such a one as hath not lift up his soule to vanity No man that warreth saith the Apostle 2 Tim. 2.4 entangleth himselfe with the affaires of this life And 1 Cor. 7.31 They that use this world must take heed of over-using it they must not be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the fashion of this world passeth away We must part with all these things and the faster our hearts do cleave and are glued to them the more painefull will it be unto us to part with them In which respect certainely as it may be said of our whole land that if the Lord should bring these miseries upon us which the Palatinate and Bohemia and Germany have long endured we should be farre worse able to beare them then they or any other nation under heaven because we are so tender and delicate by the long peace and aboundance of all things we have enjoyed So may I say to every one of you that are rich and to you that are given to ease and to pleasure that the crosse and persecution the troubles and afflictions we have cause to looke for will be more heavie and intollerable to you then to others of Gods people If Moses had not learned to make light account of riches and of pleasures hee could never have so willingly and patiently endured to suffer affliction with the people of God as the Apostle observeth Heb. 11.25 26. Thirdly He that would be able patiently and Christianly to endure troubles and afflictions of what kind soever they be must before hand acquaint himselfe well with the Word of God he must be well seene and exercised in it And indeed this is one principall cause why the Lord hath given us his holy Word in wriâ—ing that by it he might prepare us for affliction and breed true patience and comfort in us Whatsoever things were written asore time saith the Apostle Rom. 15.4 were written for our learning what learning may you say What is it that God would have us learne by them that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Many of the Philosophers have given in their writings excellent rules and grounds of patience but that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and patience that was wrought in men by their precepts and rules was stupidity and senslessenesse rather then true patience the patience and comfort of the holy Scripture is the onely true and Christian patience In which respect our Saviour giveth this title to his holy Word he calleth it the Word of his patience because saith he Rev. 3.10 thou hast kept the Word of my patience I will also keepe thee from the houre of temptation The holy Scriptures are fitly resembled and typified by that tower of David mentioned Cant. 4.4 builded for an armoury wherein there hang a thousand bucklers under which a man may without feare and with great safety encounter with the strongest and fiercest temptation and affliction that can assault him all shields of mighty men all armour of proofe such as all the Lords Worthies Iob and David and Paul and the rest have had good proofe and triall of in all their afflictions Heare what Iob saith of this armour Iob 23.12 I have esteemed the words of his mouth more then my necessary food As if he should say No food no not my necessary food did ever so susteine and strengthen me so refresh and revive my fainting body as the Word of God hath my soule in all my afflictions Heare what David saith of this who was also a man of sorrowes one that was much exercised with afflictions of all kinds Psal. 119.50 This that is to say the Word of God of which he had spoken in the former verse is my comfort in my affliction for thy Word hath quickned me And verse 92. Vnlesse thy law had beene my delights he speaketh in the plurall number As if he had said instar omnium in stead of all manner of delights unto me I should then have perished in mine affliction And verse 143. Trouble and anguish have taken hold on me yet thy commandements are my delights As if he should say In my greatest trouble in the extreamest anguish of my soule thy Word yeelded comfort unto me Therefore also you shall find he cryeth for nothing so earnestly in all his affliction as for understanding and knowledge in the Word Psal. 119. When hee had spoken verse 143. of the trouble and anguish he was in he cryeth in the next verse Give me understanding in thy testimonies he meaneth and I shall live And verse 169. Let my cry come neere before thee O Lord give me understanding according to thy Word And verse 171. My lips shall utter praise when thou hast taught me thy statutes See also the proofe that Paul had of this armour of the patience and comfort of the Scriptures in all his afflictions For speaking 2 Cor. 6.4 5. that he and all the rest of the Apostles did in all things approve themselves as the Ministers of God in much patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses in stripes in imprisonments in tumules he telleth how and by what meanes he attained unto this grace to endure so much misery with so great patience he reckoneth verse 6 and 7. this for a principall by knowledge saith he and by the word of truth And surely 1 if there were nothing els to breed in our hearts an high esteeme of the Word of God to cause us to seeke the knowledge of it to exercise our selves with delight in the reading and hearing and meditation of it this were sufficient to do it even the patience comfort it will yeeld us in all our afflictions The remembrance of one sentence of holy Scripture will be more effectuall to yeeld us comfort in the evill day in the houre of temptation will have more force to repell Satan in his fiercest assaults then is in all the wisdome of the world in all the counsell of our friends that shall be then about us For it is the sword of Gods spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 It is the onely weapon whereby Christ our Saviour the Captaine of our Salvation did overcome the divell and drive him away as you may see in the story of his temptations Matth. 4.4 7 10. Therefore also our Saviour when he promiseth his Disciples to send them the Comforter after his departure from them he telleth them how and by what meanes he should comfort them Iohn 14.26 He shall teach you all things and bring all things unto your remembrance whatsoever I have said unto you By giving them understanding in
suffered to come into the house of the Lord as you shall find 2 Chron. 26.21 Nor the woman that had borne a child for a good space after her child-birth Levit. 12.4 Nor he that had touched the dead body of a man Num. 9.7 19.11 Nor he that had the running of the reines Levit. 15.14 Yea see what the Lord saith to Moses Numb 5.2 3. Command the children of Israel that they put out of the campe every Leper and every one that hath an issue and whosoever is defiled by the dead both male and female shall ye put out without the Campe yee shall put them that they defile not their camps in the midst whereof I dwell Certainely by all these ceremonies God meant to teach his people this that no sinne maketh us more odious unto God no sin deserveth more that we should be forever seperated from God and his kingdome then the very corruption of our nature doth Now for the second branch of the doctrine that our originall sinne the corruption of our nature is the sinne for which wee should bee most humbled and abased in our selves see the proofe of it in foure notable examples besides this of Davids which we have in the Text examples I say of such of Gods people as being not guilty of any actuall sinne that did reigne in them yet have complained exceedingly and cryed out of themselves even for this The first is of Iob who though in respect of his conversation he was a perfect man and upright and one that feared God and eschewed evill Chap. 1.1 yet Chap. 40.4 he cryeth out thus unto God Behold I am vile what shall I answer thee As if he had said How shall I appeare or stand before thee The second is the Prophet Esay who so soone as he had seene the glory of the Lord in a vision and by that meanes discerned what himselfe was better then ever he did before breaketh forth into this complaint Esa. 6.5 Wo is me for I am undone The third example is the Apostle Paul of whom you shall not find that ever he complained so bitterly of any of the foulest sinnes that he had committed before he knew Christ as he doth of this Rom 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death this was a death to him and nothing so much as this The fourth and last example is that of the whole Church Esa. 64.6 We are all as an uncleane man using the very words that the Leper was commanded to use and to cry Levit. 13.45 I am uncleane I am uncleane worthy to bee separated for ever from God and from his people Now for the grounds and reasons of the Doctrine why the Lord hath so just cause to abhorre us for this corruption of our nature and why we have so just cause likewise to be humbled in our selves for it they may be taken from the properties and effects of it For as Adam by that first sinne of his which excepting onely the sinne against the Holy Ghost was in sundry respects the most heinous sinne that ever mortall man did commit and which sinne of his as we have heard in the first doctrine of this verse is most justly imputed unto every one of us as he I say by that first sinne of his did loose from himselfe and all his posterity that glorious image of God in which he was created and whereby he did wholly resemble the Lord in wisdome and holinesse so did he thereby also receive for himselfe and his whole posterity the image of Satan and was transformed into it Whereby it is come to passe that we do all by nature a fearefull thing to heare and yet a certaine truth most lively in our disposition resemble Satan Let us therefore consider our nature and the corruption of it in the properties and effects of it and it shall evidently appeare unto us that there is no creature upon earth that hath so venimous and poisonfull a nature as every one of us have Neither will I speake of such properties and effects of originall sin as are to be found in the naturall man onely and him that is void of all saving grace but of those that every one of us and the best of Gods children such as David and Iob and Esay and Paul were shall find in themselves And those are foure principally First This corruption of our nature depriveth us of the comfort of our best actions and maketh the dearest of Gods children heavie and uncheerefull even in those duties wherein they have most cause to bee comfortable and cheerfull according to that commandement of God Psal. 100.2 Serve the Lord with gladnesse For this flesh of ours this corruption of our nature 1. Disableth us unto spirituall duties maketh us unwilling untoward dull and cold and faint in them so as we performe them with no lust no life no servency of spirit This the Apostle complaineth of Rom. 7.18 I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing For to will is present with me through grace he meaneth but how to performe that which is good I find not Heb. 12.1 It easily besetteth us on every side to hinder us from running in any way of Gods commandements 2. It will shew and intermingle it selfe and will not be kept out of doors no not for a moment when we purpose and go about the best duties but it will be medling and have a finger even in them When I would do good saith the Apostle Rom. 7.21 evill is present with me 3. It will crosse 3. It will crosse and oppose the spirit and interrupt the worke of it stirring up such thoughts and motions as are quite contrary and opposite unto it I see saith blessed Paul Rom. 7.23 another law in my members warring against the law of my mind And Gal. 5.17 The flesh lusteth against the spirit and these are contrary the one to the other so that ye cannot do the things that ye would Yea 4. by these and such like meanes it defileth our best duties and maketh them not onely unworthy of all reward with God but worthy to be rejected and loathed by him as the Church complaineth Esa. 64.6 All our righteousnesses are as filthy raggs Secondly It draweth the best of us to offend God oft 1. Even to doe that that we do not onely know to be evill but that also that our hearts do hate In many things saith the Apostle Iam. 3.2 we offend all And Paul Rom. 7.15 What I hate that I doe and verse 23. It bringeth me into captivity to the law of sinne 2. Yea it is restlesse and never giveth over working this way Like thtroubled sea as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 57.20 which cannot rest whose waters cast up mire and dirt This root and fountaine is ever springing and putting forth one corruption or other Every imagination of the thoughts of our hearâ— saith the Lord Gen. 6.5 is
law of God and a breach of it For the law of God requireth of us that wee should love the Lord with all our heart and with all our soule and with all our strength and with all our mind Luke 10.27 And so can we not doe if there be in our heart or soules or mind at any time an evill thought or an evill motion Yet the Scripture teacheth us that this concupiscence or corruption of our nature even in the regenerate◠doth not onely swerve from the law of God but that it doth oppose and resist the spirit of God I see saith the Apostle Rom. 7.23 another law in my members warring against the law of my mind and Gal. 5.17 The flesh lusteth against the spirit and these are contrary the one to the other And therefore it must needs be sin For so the Apostle defineth sin 1 Iohn 3.4 Sinne is the transgression of the law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the word this is to teach us that every swerving from the Law is sin This was the argument that convinced Pauls conscience Rom 7.7 I had not knowne lust to be a sin except the Law in the tenth commandement had sayd thou shalt not covet And what kind of lust and concupiscence meaneth hee That which we delight in or consent unto No verily for by the light of nature hee might have knowne that to be a sin heathen men have acknowledged that to be sin hee must needs meane that concupiscence those motions unto evill which the heart doth not delight in nor consent unto Wee have heard how directly the Papists oppose the spirit of God in these two points of their Doctrine of Orignall sin and all to advance the nature of man but I will shew you yet a greater abomination in their Doctrine then these two Their third errour is farre worse then the former two For they teach that the corruption of nature that remaineth in the regenerate the concupiscence and evill motions that they have and consent not to but resist are so farre from defiling their good workes that they make them more meritorious before God then otherwise they could bee because they are done notwithstanding such a combat and resistance as they find in themselves against them I will not trouble you with many words in the confutation of so palpable an errour as this Two reasons only I will give you against it First If this should be true then should the obedience and good workes that mortall and fraile and sinfull men men who have while they carry this flesh about them many infirmities and imperfections bee better and deserve to be more acceptable and pleasing unto God then the good workes of such as have had no imperfection no infirmity in them I grant that God doth indeed in the riches of his grace and mercy in Christ accept of our poore services never the worse for this untowardnesse of our corrupt natures that wee are faine to combate and struggle with in the performance of them according to that of the Apostle Hebr. 6.10 God is not unrighteous that hee should forget your worke and labour of love But to say that this corruption and untowardnesse of our nature the evill thoughts and motions of infidelity blasphemy worldlinesse that trouble us in our best duties are no sins doe not at all defile them but make them the better and more meritorious in the sight of God is little better then grosse blasphemy For then should our poore unperfect and maimed obedience bee better and deserve to bee more acceptable unto God not only then Adams was before his fall and then that is which the Saints in heaven doe now yeeld unto God but even then the obedience of Christ himselfe for he found in himselfe no corruption of nature to struggle with nor to hinder him in it as we doe My second reason against this their last errour is this That if the corruption of nature the regenerate are faine to strive withall doth not at all defile their good workes but maketh them the more meritorious before God then certainely would not the choicest of Gods servants that wee read of in the Scripture have beene so humbled for it cryed out and complained of it unto God counted themselves so vile and wretched creatures by reason of it as they did Would David have so complained unto God here and beene humbled for his naturall corruption even more then for his adultery and murder and would hee have so cryed out of himselfe Behold I was borne in iniquitie and in sinne did my mother conceive mee And Iob 40.4 Behold I am vile And Esay the Prophet Esa. 6.5 Woe is mee for I am undone And the Church Esa. 64.6 We are all as an uncleane man and all our righteousnesses are as filthy raggs And the blessed Apostle Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliver mee from the body of this death As if hee had said this is a death to mee and nothing so much as this Would all the Saints of God I say have so complained of the corruption of nature that was in them though it did not reigne in them though they obeyed it not in the lusts thereof if they had beleeved as the Church of Rome beleeveth If they had esteemed so lightly of it as Papists do If they had thought it had beene no sinne If they had beene perswaded it was so farre from defiling their good workes that it made them the better even more meritorious before God But I have beene too long in this use of confutation which yet I hope hath not beene altogether unusefull and unprofitable unto you Lecture LXII on Psalme 51.5 Iune 26. 1627. THE second use of this Doctrine is to humble us to abate the pride of our hearts and to cause us to thinke basely of our selves This is one maine end the Lord hath respect unto in not perfecting the worke of regeneration in any of his servants in this life but suffering much corruption of nature to remaine still in them even that hee might humble them and keepe them from pride thereby This is plaine in the Apostles case 2 Cor. 12.7 A thorne in the flesh was given him some lust or other stirred in him and put him to paine left hee should bee exalted Hee dealeth with his people in this case now whom hee bringeth into the Kingdome of heaven into the state of grace as hee did with them of old when hee brought them into the land of Canaan the type of the Kingdome of heaven hee driveth not out all these Canaanites that they might bee scourges in our sides and thornes in our eyes to vex and humble us as Ioshuah speaketh Iosh. 23.13 Great force there is in this to humble the heart of a man that hath grace in him to consider how vile his nature is and what aboundance of corruption doth still remaine in him The naturall man indeed is never the humbler for this because hee hath no
this originall corruption of nature did not reigne neither why were they so humbled for that neverthelesse And why must we in the daies of our humiliation when we are to renew our repentance remember and bewaile our originall sin Surely because First That was the cause of all the foule sins that ever we committed and consequently of all the sorrowes and miseries that ever we felt or stood in feare of Iam. 1.14 Every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lust and enticed And Mar 7.21.23 from within out of the heart of men proceed evill thoughts adulteries fornications murders c. all these things come from within and these defile a man Secondly Because though all other sins that we have committed be repented of and done away yet this root of bitternesse remaineth still in us and is ever sprouting and putting us in danger to do as badly againe as ever we did And may fitly be resembled by that comparison of a tree that Iob useth Iob 14.8 9. Though the root thereof wax old in the earth and the stocke thereof die in the ground yet through the sent of water it will bud and bring forth boughs like a plant He therefore to conclude that bringeth unto God in the fast an heart humbled onely for some grosse actuall sins that he hath committed but was never humbled for the vile corruption of his nature could never feelingly confesse that unto God nor bewaile it before him hath just cause to suspect the truth of his repentance and humiliation for sin Shall Iob and David and Esay and Paul cry out so much of themselves for this and dost thou thinke thou art in a good case that art never troubled for that untowardnesse thou findest in thy heart to any thing that is good for those vile motions and inclinations thou findest in thy selfe unto all evill This God complaineth of as of a thing that did much provoke him against his people Ezek. 16.22 In all thine abominations and thy whordomes thou hast not remembred the dayes of thy youth when thou wast naked and bare and wast polluted in thy bloud Lecture LXIII On Psalme 51.5 Iuly 10. 1627. THe third use that this Doctrine serveth unto is for exhortation to stirre up in every one of us a care to be cured of this loathsome leprosy to be delivered from the danger of this poison this fountaine of all sin this root of all bitternesse that is in the nature of every one of us This use the blessed Apostle did make of this Doctrine Rom. 7.24 For having bewailed greatly this corruption he felt in his nature and professed that he was deepely humbled in himselfe for it which made him cry out O wretched man that I am As if he had said O what a wretch am I that have such a deale of corruption remaining in me which was the former use that I told you this Doctrine serveth unto and handled by me the last day immediately he bursteth forth into these words Who shall deliver me from the body of this death As if he should have said O how may I be rid of it and delivered from the danger of it Now for the better enforcing of this exhortation 1 I will give you certaine motives to provoke you unto this care to seeke to be freed from the danger of this sin 2 I will shew you the meanes whereby deliverance from the danger of this sin is to be obtained And for motives I shall not need to give you any other then such as you have already heard in the proofes and reasons of the Doctrine 1. This is the fountaine and cause of all other our sins and consequently of all our woe and misery as wee have heard out of Iames 1.14 And it is a point of wisedome in this case to lay the axe unto the root of the tree Matth. 3.10 2. This is an universall leprosie that is gone over the whole man the whole spirit and soule and body and is therefore called the old man Rom. 6.6 3. This is such a cursed root and fountain of all evill as will never cease sprouting boyling and bubling up one corruption or other Fitly resembled Esa. 57.20 to the troubled Sea that cannot rest whose waters cast up myre and dirt continually So as when we have repented and made our peace with God for our actuall sins that wee know by our selves yet this is still apt to defile us againe and cast filthy dirt upon our best actions yea to bring us into danger of falling againe into the same or fouler evils and so apt ever and anon to interrupt our peace with God and to minister unto us matter of new doubts and feares continually It therefore standeth us upon to enquire how and by what meanes wee may bee delivered from the danger of this sinne especially And this is the second thing I propounded for the inforcing of this exhortation to shew you the means how wee might bee delivered from it And those we may best learne of the blessed Apostle who when hee had professed this desire that I now exhort you to Rom. 7.24 Who shall deliver mee c. In the words following hee answereth himselfe and giveth full satisfaction to his owne conscience in this weightie question which is the answer also that I must give to every one of you in whom the Lord hath wrought that care and desire that was in Paul as doubtlesse hee hath in every good heart here that knoweth the viâ—enesse of his owne nature and doth remember and beleeve that which I have taught you at large touching originall sin he answereth himselfe I say by telling us who delivered him from the body of this death how hee was freed from the checks and accusations of his owne conscience for it 1. By Iesus Christ who delivered him from the guilt of it that it should never bee imputed to him unto condemnation verse 25. I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lord. And 8.1 There is therefore now no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus 2. By the spirit of God who freed him from the power and dominion of his corruption and did mortifie it in him Rom. 8.12 They that are in Christ walke not after the flesh but after the spirit for the law the commanding power of the spirit of life which is in Christ Iesus hath freed me from the law the commanding power of sin and death The same answer he also giveth 1 Corinth 6.11 Yee are washed yee are sanctified yee are justified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God Here are therefore beloved you see two wayes and other way then these two there is none whereby wee may bee delivered from all the hurt and danger that may come to us by the Originall corruption of our nature 1. By Iesus Christ that hath justified us and delivered us from the guilt and punishment of it 2. By the spirit of Christ which
extraordinary constantly who yet cannot master nor subdue any one lust but if they did use them conscionably and in a spirituall manner certainely the strength of their corruptions would bee abated by them Walke in the spirit saith the Apostle Galat. 5 16. and yee shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh If in this as well as in other parts of our conversation wee could walke in the spirit performe spirituall duties in a spirituall manner wee could not fulfill the lusts of our flesh as wee doe See the truth of this but in two exercises of religion not to trouble you with more that are in most dayly use with all Christians and that is the Word and Prayer First There is great force in reading of the Word and hearing of it to subdue and mortifie sin in us if it be used conscionably Now yee are cleane saith our Saviour to his Apostles Iohn 15.3 through the word which I have spoken unto you The conscionable hearing of the Word is able to cleanse the heart from the corruption that is in it It is therefore called Iamesâ— 21 because as the sciense of a good fruit that is grafted into a crab-tree-stocke will change the nature of the juyce and sap of it so the Word is able to change our natures quite See two notable instances of the power the Word hath this way 1. In the young man in whom wee know all kinds of lusts are most strong and violent and yet of him David saith Psal. 119.9 that if he would but conscionably exercise himselfe in the Word if he would take heed to his way according the Word he might be able to cleanse his way to cleanse his heart even from those unruly lusts of his 2. In a King who of all men in the world is in most danger as of other sins so specially of this to have his heart lifted and puffed up with pride and contempt of them specially that are his owne subjects and yet of him the Lord saith that if he will but exercise himselfe conscionably in the reading of the Word hee shall obtaine power over this corruption For giving the reason why hee would have him every day to read some part of the Bible he saith thus Deut. 17.20 That his heart bee not lifted up above his brethren and that he turne not aside from the commandement to the right hand or to the left As if hee should say this will subdue both the pride of his heart and every other corruption that is in it And two reasons there are why it must needs be so First Because the Word is able to discover every corruption to us how closely soever it lurke in our hearts and the loathsomnesse and odiousnesse of it also by the law commeth the knowledge of sin saith the Apostle Rom. 3.20 It is a discerner and discoverer of the very thoughts and intents of the heart as he saith Heb. 3.12 Compared therfore to a glasse Iam. 1.23 and to the light that maketh all things manifest as the Apostle speaketh Eph. 5.13 Secondly Because there is also a divine spirit life and power in it to work upon the heart to conquer and kill sin in it The words that I speake unto you saith our Saviour Iohn 6.63 they are spirit and they are life I have hid thy word in my heart saith David Psal. 119.11 that I might not sin against thee How could that keepe him from sinning Surely when any lust began to rise in his heart when he was tempted to any sin if he could then but remember some sentence of Gods word that condemned that sin that would be of force to stay him from it That even as our blessed Saviour himselfe did overcome Satan with Scriptum est It is written Matth. 4.10 so may the members of Christ bee able to overcome Satan and their owne corruptions by calling to mind and meditating and applying to themselves that which is written in the Word against them So saith David Psal. 17.4 By the words of thy lips I have kept mee from the paths of the destroyer For it is the sword of the spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 It is the weapon of our warfare mighty through God to cast downe our imaginations and every thing in us that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captivitie every thought to the obedience of Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor 10.4 5. This Divine power that is in the Word to bridle and subdue their corruptions Gods people have alwayes felt and found by experience in themselves and doe all of them to this day and that is the cause why they doe take such paines for it and esteeme more of it as Iob speaketh Iob 23.12 then of their necessary food They that regard not the Word exercise not themselves in the reading and hearing of it or if they doe read and heare it yet have no care to hide it in their hearts and to use it as the sword of the spirit against their owne corruptions certainly such are farre from mortification any have no desire at all to mortifie and kill sin in themselves The other exercise of religion that hath such force to master and conquer our corruptions is prayer if it be used conscionably and spiritually This was the meanes that Paul used when hee was troubled with the thorne in his flesh and sought to be rid of it 2 Cor. 12.8 and by it he obtained though not a full deliverance from it yet strength sufficient to master it so as he was not overcome by it That which David saith of his worldly enemies Psal. 56.9 every Christian may say of these lusts that warre against his soule When I cry unto thee then shall mine enemies turne backe When we can pray we may be sure to become conquerours over any of our lusts By our faithfull prayer we may be able to deliver any brother from the bondage of any sin that he is fallen into if it be not the unpardonable sin For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.16 How much more may wee have confidence to obtaine by prayer deliverance from the dominion of any of our owne corruptions For of all suits we can make to God we have greatest assurance to speed in this when we pray for grace How much more saith our Saviour Lut 11.13 shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him Certainely this is one chiefe cause why the most of us can no better prevaile against our corruptions because we doe not more heartily complaine unto God of them and pray against them And wee may say as the Church doth Esay 64.6 7. Our iniquities like a wind have taken us away they carry us headlong whether they please And the reason is given in the next words There is none that calleth upon thy name or that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee The fift meanes the spirit of God in the word hath
so long as they live How fearefull falls have many of Gods worthies taken in their latter times Davids first wayes are commended 2 Chron 17.3 which implyeth that his last dayes were not so good No no in his latter time hee fell as wee have heard fearefully The like is noted of Solomon 1 Kings 11.4 And of Asa 2 Chron. 16.10.12 And of Iehoshaphat 2 Chron. 20.35 For 1. while wee are in this world we are never out of Satans danger For hee is the prince of this world Iohn 14.30 2. That fountaine of corruption that is in our vile natures will never be drawn dry while we live here this root of bitternesse will never be stocked up nor killed there can never be a perfect cure made of that filthy leprosie that is run over our whole nature so long as this life lasteth Therefore are the corruptions of our nature called our members that are upon the earth Col 3 5. and worldly lusts Titus 2.12 because while wee are here upon the earth while wee live in this world we can never be rid of them The Apostle compareth himselfe and the best of Gods servants to earthen vessels 2 Cor. 4.7 And the earthen vessells that were defiled with any legall pollution could not bee sufficiently purged till they were quite broken in pieces as you shall see Levit. 11.33 and 15.12 To teach us that wee can never bee perfectly cleansed from the filthinesse of our nature till we be broken in pieces by death We have a double righteousnes by Christ as we had a double unrighteousnes from Adam the one imputed to our justification and by that wee are already perfectly cleansed from all our sins as the Apostle speaketh 1 Iohn 1.7 the other inherent in our sanctification and that is not yet perfect as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 5.49 As by one mans disobedience many were made sinners How Not by imputation only for of that hee had spoken verse 18. so by the obedience of one many shall bee made righteous They are not yet but they shall bee When shall they be so Surely after this life is ended As the Apostle calleth the faithfull departed Hebr. 12 2â— The spirits of just men that are made perfect The best mans sanctification is not perfect here the holiest man that is is not perfectly cleansed while hee liveth but hath much filthinesse remaining in him Prov. â—0 9. Who can say I have made my heart cleane I am pure from my sinne We may doe much in the worke of mortification by such meanes as I have told you Gâ—â—s spirit in the word hath directed us unto wee may keepe it from reigning in our mortall bodies as the Apostle exhorteth us Rom. 6.12 but so long as these mortall bodies have life in them so long will our sins have life in them Though it raigne not in us as a King so as wee obey it willingly yet it keepeth us in bondage as a tyrant doth his captives and slaves as the Apostle complaineth Rom. 7.23 It brought him into captivity Now when death commeth it and nothing but it will set us free from this bondage Hee that is dead saith the Apostle Rom. 6.7 is freed from sinne Death will free us from all danger and possibility of offending God and falling away from him then may it bee said of our sins as Moses saith of the Aegyptians Exod. 14.13 Yee shall see them againe no more for ever And what child of God is there that would not even in this respect bee willing to dye When Ioseph was in prison though he wanted nothing there but had all at command Gen. 39.22 23. yet see how earnest he was with Pharaohs chiefe Butler to helpe him to his liberty Genes 40.14 Thinke on me when it shall bee well with thee and shew kindnesse I pray thee unto mee and make mention of me unto Pharaoh and bring mee out of this house I know well there may bee in the dearest of Gods servants an unwillingnesse and feare to dye as there was in Ieremiah Ier 37.20 Our Saviour fore-warning Peter of the manner of his death telleth him Iohn 21.18 he should be carried whither he would not Whereby it appeareth that even in the blessed Martyrs there hath beene some unwillingnesse to dye Though Lots righteous soule was vexed day by day while he lived in Sodom 2 Pet. 2.8 yet ô how he lingred when God would take him from thence Gen. 19.16 Even the Saints of God who while they live in this world this Sodom are dayly vexed and disquieted with their owne corruptions are not so willing to leave this world as they should bee When Cyrus made proclamation for the Iewes that who so would might returne from the land of their captivity it is said Ezra 1.5 none were willing to leave Babylon but those whose spirits God had raised up to goe Though we know this world is as Babylon to us the land of our captivity and bondage yet till God raise up our spirits by his grace we can never be willing to leave it but shall rather be desirous still to serve in this bondage as wee may also see Exodus 14.12 And great reason there is for this 1. Death is a parting of two most deare and inward and ancient friends When David and Ionathan were to depart one from another for a while ô how grievous was their parting 1 Sam. 20 41. But the soule and the body have bin more inward and ancient friends then ever Ionathan and David were no marvell therefore though their parting be painfull and grievous 2. The best of Gods children doe beleeve but in part Though the spirit be ready the flesh is weake as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 26.41 But though there be some unwillingnesse in the best to dye yet they know it is their fault and sin to be so they know they ought to be willing upon this ground even in this their spirit in them lusteth against the flesh as the Apostle speaketh Galat. 5.17 Yea they overcome this unwillingnesse in the end according to that promise Psal. 29.11 The Lord will give strength unto his people the Lord will blesse his people with peace And certainely hee that desireth not that striveth not to be willing to dye even upon this ground because death and nothing but death will perfect the worke of mortification in him hath just cause to suspect that there is no truth of saving grace in him no sense of the vile corruption of his nature it is no bondage unto him Lecture LXVI On Psalme 51.5 August 7. 1629. THe seventh and last Meanes of Mortification is this He that desireth to mortifie and subdue any corruption that is strongest in him must flee to Christ by faith for strength against it he must exercise and make use of his faith for the mortifying of it and he shall find great force in it this way All other meanes we have heard of are in vaine without this and this will do the deed when
esteemed him not And yet all this was nothing in comparison of his inward miseries and sufferings his soule was exceeding sorrowfull even unto death Matth. 26.38 He was so overwhelmed with terror and feare of that death he was to endure that in his prayer he uttered strong cries and roared and shed teares abundantly Heb. 5.7 He sweat drops of blood through the extreamity of his sorrow and anguish so abundantly that they fell upon the ground Luk. 22.44 Being on the crosse he could not containe himselfe but though he knew who were by to heare him Mat. 27.39 44. yet cryed with a loud voice My God my God why hast thou forsaken me verse 46. In a word he was made a curse as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 3.13 The curse of God and the torments due to all the elect were laid on his blessed body and soule to the full Now true faith as I said applieth all this that Christ hath suffered particularly to every beleever and perswadeth his soule that out of his love to him he endured all this It maketh him able to say with blessed Paul Gal. 2.20 He loved me and gave himselfe for me And as Esa 53.4 He hath borne our griefes and carried our sorrowes These sorrowes and terrours and torments were mine and I should have endured them everlastingly if hee had not endured them for me And verse 5. He was wounded for our transgressions and bruised for our iniquities they were my sins that put him to all these torments Now he that is thus perswaded Christ hath so loved him hath had this respect unto him in particular he cannot choose but he must needs out of love to Christ hate and renounce his sins If the spirit of Christ have perswaded us once that Christ hath so dearely loved us we cannot choose but love him againe We love him saith the Apostle 1 Ioâ— 4.19 because he loved us first The bloud of bulls and goats saith the Apostle Heb. 9 13 14. sprinkling the uncleane sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh that is served the turne to cleanse a man from legall and ceremoniall pollutions How much more shall the bloud of Christ if it be sprinkled and by faith particularly applyed to you purge your consciences from dead workes to serve the living God O there is great force in this particular application of the bloud of Christ and assurance it was shed for thee to mortifie sin in thee The love of Christ saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 5.14 constraineth us Nothing hath that force to curb corruption in Gods childe and to compell him to live in Gods feare as this hath They shall feare the Lord and his goodnesse in the latter daies that is under the Gospell saith the Prophet Hos. 3.5 When the Apostle had prayed for the Ephesians 3.16 that they might be strengthened with might by the spirit of God in the inner man He prayeth further verse 18 19 that to that end they may be able to comprehend with all Saints what is the length and breadth and depth and height and to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge that yee might be filled with all the fulnesse of God If thou didst indeed know the love of Christ aright that out of his love to thee he endured such torments even to save thee from hell thou couldst not choose but be strengthened with might by his spirit in the inner man to withstand and overcome thine owne corruptions I know the Papists prate much against and blaspheme this doctrine of particular application of Christ by faith of the assurance it giveth to a man of Gods speciall love to him in Christ they say it layeth reines on mens necks and openeth a gap to all licentiousnesse But these two things I confidently affirme concerning this Doctrine by warrant of Gods Word First That as a Christian can have no sound comfort without it neither in life nor death so is there no doctrine hath that force in a good heart to make it study and practise mortification as this hath Indeed with hypocrites wrath judgement will do more as David saith Psal. 78.34 When he shew them then they sought him and returned and inquired early after God but it is farre otherwise with Gods child The knowledge even of this more generall love and goodnesse of the Lord to poore sinners that he is ready upon their repentance and turning to him to forgive their sins how great soever they have beene that he offereth Christ unto all men in the ministery of the Gospell and proclaimeth his pardon in the most generall tearmes that can be Ioh. 3.16 and commandeth all to beleeve that Christ died for them Even the consideration of this generall love to all that live in the Church is a most strong and effectuall argument to perswade a man to forsake his sins and turne unto God Nay till a man can be perswaded of that love and goodnesse of God he can never have an heart to repent and to turne unto him This is plaine by that speach of the Evangelicall Prophet Esay 55.7 Let the wicked forsake his way and the unrighteous man his thoughts and let him returne unto the Lord and he will have mercy upon him and to our God for hee will abundantly pardon Having these promises saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 7.1 And what promises meaneth hee Surely those mentioned Cap. 6.16.18 let us cleanse our selves from all filthinesse of the flesh and spirit Secondly That hee that truly knoweth that Christ loved him and gave himselfe for him cannot possibly grow licentious by it He that hath gotten a conceit and perswasion of heart that Christ dyed for him onely out of a carnall and naturall knowledge of the Doctrine of the Gospel may abuse this perswasion I grant and grow the worse by it such a one I know may turne the grace of God into wantonnesse But he that hath beene taught this of God and brought to this perswasion by the word and spirit of God cannot possibly abuse it but it must needs mortifie sin in him See a plaine proofe of this Ephe. 4.20 But ye have not so learned Christ so hee meaneth as to live licentiously still what followeth verse 21 if so bee that yee have heard him and have beene taught by him as the truth is in Iesus As if hee should have said Many live in the Church and make a profession of Christ by vertue onely of an outward calling they have heard and beene taught by many excellent ministers of Christ and by hearing them have attained the knowledge of Christ but they never heard Christ himselfe speaking to their heart in the ministery of his word they were never taught of him as the truth is in Iesus And what is it to be taught by him as the truth is in Iesus To know Christ aright That hee telleth verse 22. That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man which is corrupt according to the deceitfull lusts The man that truly
even for his restraining grace See three notable benefits we doe receive even by that First Though wee have in our nature the seeds of all sinne yet there are many foule sinnes wee never felt in our selves the least inclination unto The Lord hath so kept them under as they never yet shewed themselves to bee in us but as it is said of Saul and other of Davids enemies that were with Saul 1 Samuel 26.12 so it may bee said of many noisome lusts that are in our nature the Lord hath sent a dead sleepe upon them that they never stirre in us Thinke not thinke not beloved that thou art made of a better mould that thou art better by nature I say not then Lot or David or Peter but even then the Sodomites or Cain was or then any of the most monstrous sinners that ever thou hast knowne or heard of because thou hast not felt thy selfe inclined to such foule sinnes as they fell into thinke not that thou hast not any inclinations in thine heart to such sinnes because thou hast not felt them stirring in thee at any time but ascribe that to this grace of God and consider who it is that hath made thee to differ from another from any other man as the Apostle speaketh in another case 1 Cor. 4.7 that thou mayest be humbled in thy selfe and give the glory of it unto God Learne thou to be thankfull unto God as well for keeping thee from these sins that thou never feltest thy selfe given unto as for the pardon of those that thou hast most offended in Secondly Many of us have felt in our selves some motions and inclinations unto many foule sinnes that others have fallen into but they have not put forth themselves in us in their full strength nor set upon us with that force and violence as they have upon others they have not bin furthered in us with such tentations as they have bin in others if they had we certainly had fallen as shamefully as others have done And what hath beene the cause that wee have not hatched these cockatrice eggs as the Prophet calleth them Esa. 59.5 It may bee thou wilt say that by the sactifying spirit of God thou hast resisted thy corruption when thou didst feele it arise thou hast prayed against it and so by the spirit hast mortified it And this I doubt not but every child of God may truly say of many a corruption they have found in themselves But that is not all If these sins that we have beene preserved from had set upon us with that strength and violence as they have done upon others or as many other of our sins have done upon our selves if they had beene set forward by the like tentations we had doubtlesse beene overcome by them as well as others And whereunto is this to bee ascribed that they have not done so surely to this mighty power of Gods restraining grace in us That whereas in other men yea in some of his owne people as wee may see Psalm 81.12 the Lord le ts goe his hand and suffereth their lusts to have the sway giveth them up to their owne hearts lusts and saith to their corruptions as hee did to the deceiving spirits 1 Kings 22.22 Goe and prevaile Hee hath dealt more graciously with us and though to humble us hee hath let us see what monsters wee lodge in our breasts what abominable corruptions we have in our hearts yet he holdeth them in a chaine and letteth them not loose upon us but pulleth them in againe that they may not prevaile against us He that hath set barres and doores to the raging sea as hee speaketh Iob 38.10 11. and said hitherto shalt thou come and no further and here shall thy proud waves be stayed is hee only that stinteth and gageth the corruptions of our hearts that sets such limits and bounds unto them Let us also beloved take notice of this mercy of God and be thankfull for it When thou seest or hearest of the outragious sins that many fall into drunkenesse adultery murder blasphemy and such like sins pity thou their case and lift up thy heart in thankfulnesse unto God that hath kept thee from being thy selfe as bad as they are That speech of the Pharisee Luke 18.11 if it had come from an humbled heart had beene a good speech and such as beseemeth every one of us to use unto God Lord I thanke thee I am not as other men are extortioners unjust adulterers Consider thus with thy selfe I am by nature as bad as the worst man I know yea I find my selfe sometimes enclined and ready even to fall into those very sinnes that have brought others to so much shame And then thinke upon and blesse that hand that hath kept thee from falling and say in thankefulnesse of heart with the Prophet Psal. 94.18 When I sayd my foot slippeth thy mercy ô Lord did hold me up The third and last benefit we receive by this restraining grace of God in our selves is this that the Lord letteth us not know all the vilenesse and wickednesse that is in us but concealeth and hideth a great part of it from us But you will say to mee Is it a benefit to bee kept from the knowledge of our sinnes I answer No not from all knowledge of our sins For it is a great benefit to have our sins discovered to us 1. So farre forth as is necessary to drive us unto Christ to shew us how wretched wee are without him For this maketh us capable of benefit by Christ. 1 Timothy 1.15 this maketh us able to prize him and thirst after him Numbers 21.9 this maketh us able to relish and find sweetnesse in him Matth. 11.28 2. So farre forth as is necessary to bring us unto repentance for them and to keepe us from living and continuing in them Iere. 8.6 No man repented him of his wickednesse saying what have I done So farre forth we should labour to find out our sins by diligent search Psal. 4.4 and should be content that others should acquaint us with them Psal. 141.5 3. So farre forth as is necessary for the pacifying of Gods wrath in any speciall judgements that are upon us For in this case as the Lord restifieth by his judgements that hee hath matter against us Ruth 1.21 so it is our duty and the way for us to appease the Lords anger by a diligent search and examination of our selves to find out the speciall sin whereby we have thus provoked God Lam. 3.39.40 Yea in this case we are bound to beg of God that he would discover those speciall sins unto us as Iob did Iob 13.23 4. So farre forth as it is necessary to keepe us from pride and to humble us For to this end God commanded his people to remember and oft to call to their minds their old sinne and the most hainous of them all Deut 9.7 Remember and forget not how thou provokedst the Lord
who by the restraining grace of God have bin ever kept from grosse sins is not so sensible but more secret a great deale The most Christians though they bee able to say with the blind man Iohn 9.25 One thing I know whereas I was blind now I see they know well and feele there is a blessed change wrought in their hearts yet when it was wrought or how it was wrought that they know not That which Solomon saith of other of Gods works Ecclesi 11.5 is verified in this especially As thou knowest not what is the way of the spirit nor how the bones doe grow in the wombe of her that is with child even so knowest thou not the workes of God who worketh all And as our Saviour speaketh Marke 4.27 When the seed is sowen in the heart it worketh and springeth and groweth no man knoweth how And yet even in this conversion of such men though the worke of God bee more secret and insensible yet is the almighty power of God to be acknowledged as much in it as in the other As the omnipotency of Christ was as well shewed in the turning of the water into wine Iob. 2.11 and the curing of the woman that had the bloudy issue Mar. 5.29 as in the helping of him that was from his childhood possessed with a dumbe and deafe spirit Marke 9.25 26. O that wee could see and take notice of this admirable power of God in the change that he hath beene pleased to worke in our hearts O that God would bee pleased according to the prayer of the Apostle for the Ephes. 1.18 19. to inlighten the eyes of our understanding that wee may know what is the exceeding greatnesse of his power to us-ward who beleeve according to the working of his mighty power That we may accordingly admire and magnifie it and give him the glory of it And yet his goodnesse and mercy will appeare to bee no lesse admirable in this worke of our conversion then his power was if wee rightly consider what wee were by nature Observe this I pray you in three degrees First That God should seeke out any of us that like a poore lost sheepe was gone astray from him some of us in one evill way some in another according to that parable Luke 15.4 wee being so farre from seeking him from doing any thing to further our owne conversion that we desired nothing lesse but opposed and resisted it and were in our hearts ready to say with the man that had the uncleane spirit Luke 4 34. Let us alone what have wee to doe with thee thou Iesus of Nazareth That hee would take no nay at our hands but by his most effectuall grace overcame us as hee saith Revelation 3.9 Behold I will make them that are of the Synagogue of Satan which say they are Iewes and are not but doe lye behold I will make them to come and worship before thy feete He made us to turne hee made us to obey and follow his call This gracious favour I say that the Lord hath done us in the worke of our conversion ô it was his admirable mercy unto us Secondly That the Lord should seeke reconciliation with us when we were his enemies as the Apostle speaketh 2 Corinth 5.20 and make love to us when wee were such loathsome creatures that passing by us when wee were in our bloud even when wee were in our bloud as hee saith Ezek. 16.6.8 hee should looke upon us and that that should bee the time of his love as hee there speaketh That hee should never give over making love unto us till hee had wonne our hearts and made us able to affect and love him and to seeke him and his love unfeinedly who were by nature much more alienated from him then hee was from us even hated him in our hearts much more then ever hee did us this was I say his admirable mercy toward us And so the Apostle speaketh of it Colos. 1.21 And you that were sometimes alienated and enemies in your minds yet now hath hee reconciled And the Lord by the Prophet Esay 65.1 I am sought of them that asked not for me Even this that such as we were by nature should have the grace to love the Lord and to seeke his favour which we could never have done if he had not bin first reconciled unto us 1 Iohn 4.19 is the admirable goodnesse of God unto us Thirdly That God should thus change and convert our hearts unto him and give us any measure of grace to desire unfeinedly to feare and please him that hee should pull us out of our naturall estate and leave others in it that are farre our betters not onely in birth and wealth and wisedome and learning but even in the unblameablenesse of their conversation also that were never in their lives guilty of so foule sinnes as wee have beene That he should deny this grace to such as the young Noble man was that had lived so civilly and had so many good things in him Mar. 10.20 21. and grant it to such as that infamous harlot was Lu. 7.37 This is certainly the admirable and unspeakeable mercy of God to such a one And as the infinite power and goodnesse of God is to bee acknowledged and admired in the worke of our conversion in generall so is it also in every particular act of Gods grace in us That any of us should bee able to delight in the law of God in the inner man Rom. 7.22 to love the brethren 1 Iohn 3.14 to weepe and shed teares for our sins 2 King 22.19 to make any one prayer Psalme 17.1 to give any almes Matth. 10.42 in truth and uprightnesse of heart considering what we are by nature is to bee ascribed to the marvellous power and goodnesse of God toward us When David and his people had offered toward the building of Gods house it is said 1 Chron. 29.9 They rejoyced with great joy because with a perfect and upright heart they had offered willingly unto the Lord. And David himselfe burst out into words of strange admiration verse 14. But who am I Lord and what is my people that we should be able to offer so willingly after this sort For all things come of thee Now let me apply this that hath bin said in three points and so lay it somewhat neerer to our hearts First If this be so Then let no man hearken to those that reach 1. That God hath no such powerfull hand in the worke of mans conversion but that it lyeth in every mans power and will when God hath done all his worke to turne or not to turne 2. That which God doth in the conversion of any man he doth to all men For the spirit speaketh expressely in the Scriptures 1. That the Lord is not onely a perswader but the worker and mighty doer of this worke of our change and conversion It is God that worketh in us both the will and the deed Phil. 2.13
prosper and thrive most in grace Surely thou hast set them in slippery places Surely the times and places wee live in are so slippery as it is strange any of us should hold our feet or keep our selves from falling fearefully This made the Prophet complaine so Esa. 6.5 Woe is me for I am undone because I am a man of uncleane lips As if hee had said My speech is too uncleane too prophane to bee a Prophet and how can it choose but be so I dwell saith he in the midst of a people of uncleane lips Secondly Consider what the malice and subtilty and power of Satan our enemy is and wee shall see just cause to wonder that any of us should bee able to continue in the state of grace for any time When our first parents were created after the image of God in holinesse and true righteousnesse his eye was evill toward them hee could not endure they should continue in that blessed estate for any time And his envy and malice is still the same towards any in whom he seeth this image renewed he cannot rest till he have defaced it againe as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 12.43 When the uncleane spirit is gone out of a man he walketh through dry places seeking rest and findeth none And the old Serpent hath a thousand waies to worke his owne ends in this Yea his envie and malice is most bent upon them whom he discerneth the greatest measure of grace in Sathan hath desired to have you saith Christ to Peter of himselfe and all the elect Apostles Luke 22.31 that he may sift you as wheat And there is no faithfull soule that observeth himselfe well but he may oft say of this his enemy as David did of his Psal. 118.13 Thou hast thrust sore at me that I might fall but the Lord helped me This made the Apostle so jealous and fearefull of the Thessalonians that made so great proceedings in grace 1 Thess. 3 5. he sent Timothy to them to confirme them lest by some meanes the tempter might have tempted them and his labour amongst them should have beene in vaine Thirdly Consider how fearefully many others have fallen some to scandalous and foule sins some to popery and other heresies some to profanesse some to worldlinesse some to an utter hatred of all religion that were once farre before us in knowledge and profession of zeale and piety How many there be in whom we may see that fulfilled which our Saviour speaketh Matth. 19.30 Many that were the first the forwardest in their love to the Word and in every good duty are now become the last the backwardest of all others How many there be that with the dog are fallen againe to the vomit that once they had cast up and with the sow lie wallowing in that mire that once they were washed from as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 2 22. And shall we not then see cause to wonder that our selves have been preserved in the state of grace thus long When we have seene so many to fall on our left hand and so many on our right hand as the Psalmist speaketh Psalme 91.7 have wee not cause to wonder that our selves stand still in any measure of uprightnesse and truth of heart But fourthly and lastly The greatest cause of all that we have to wonder at our perseverance is the state of grace is the consideration of the naughtinesse and corruption of our owne hearts For if we had better hearts of our owne then other men have had or were better by nature then they it were nothing strange that we should stand when they have fallen that we should overcome all those tentations of Satan and the world that other have bin so foiled by But alas if we know our owne hearts well if we have well observed this Doctrine of originall sinne as it hath beene delivered unto us we cannot but acknowledge we have as bad hearts as any other have had 1. We are by nature as weake as water as unable to stand against the strength of those mighty enemies we are daily in danger of and have cause to cry with Iehosaphat 2 Chron. 20.12 We have no might to withstand this great company that commeth against us 2. We have no corruption in us that we are more strongly inclined unto then to inconstancy in goodness and pronesse to decline and fall away from God to be quickly weary of well doing In respect whereof the best of us have cause to complaine of our selves as the Lord doth of Ephraim Hos. 6.4 Our goodnesse is as a morning cloud and as the early dew it goeth away This people is of a revolting heart saith the Lord of Israel Ier. 5.23 And none of us all are any better then they were in that point 3. There is such a deale of corruption remaining still in every one of our hearts of pride and infidelity and hypocrisie and malice and worldlinesse that it is certainely as great a miracle that grace should live and grow and continue in such hearts as ours are as to see a candle or fire continue burning in the water That this fire of God that came downe from heaven should burne in water as that did that consumed Elias sacrifice that lay soked in such abundance of water so as the water ran round about the altar and the trench was also filled with water as we read 1 King 18.35 38. this is doubtlesse the wonderfull and miraculous worke of God onely Our Saviour tells us Mar. 4.19 That the cares of the world and lusts of other things will choake the Word and make it unfruitfull And what heart of all ours is there that hath not in it these cares of the world and lusts of other things And is it not then strange that any grace should live and grow in us and not be quite choked with all these thornes The nature of sinne is to grieve the spirit of God and to quench grace If he see any uncleane thing in thee saith the Lord to his people Deut. 23.14 he will turne away from thee And is it not then strange that the spirit of grace should abide in us and not forsake us utterly in whose hearts he seeth so much uncleannesse as he doth in every one of us That he that once said Gen. 6.3 My spirit shall not alwaies strive with man for that he also is flesh should yet strive with us though we be flesh And whereunto then shall we ascribe this that any of us do persevere in the state of grace Surely to the Lord alone The admirable worke of God is to be acknowledged in this that the best of us have not fallen totally and finally long before now First His admirable power is the cause of this For nothing but a divine power could uphold us against such enemies and such assaults as we are subject to Be strong in the Lord saith the Apostle Ephes. 6.10.12 and in the power of his might For we wrestle against principalities
corruptions yea that little fire they have is covered in them with such an heape of ashes that little corne that is in them is hid in them in such a deale of chaffe as they can hardly discerne that truth of grace that is them To this case that proverbe may fitly be applyed Pro. 13.7 There is that maketh himselfe rich and hath nothing there is that maketh himselfe poore yet hath great riches See an example of this in David in that prayer he maketh ver 10. of this Psalme Create in me a cleane heart ô God and renew a right spirit within me He had certainely at this time a cleane heart and a right spirit but he could not perceive nor discerne it in himselfe at this time and therefore prayeth God would create it and renew it in him as if it had beene quite gone It is a farre easier thing for a regenerate man to see and discerne the corruption that is in him then the truth of grace that is in him When the Apostle speaketh of the fruits of the flesh he saith of them Gal 5.19 The workes of the flesh are manifest but when he commeth to speake of the fruits of the spirit ver 22. he saith not so of them The grace of Gods spirit is an hidden and secret thing called therefore that hidden man of the heart 1 Pet. 3.4 and cannot be certainely knowne unlesse a man take paines to search into it In this respect it is said the wise merchant Mat. 13.44 when he had found the treasure hid in the field withdrew himselfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as merchants use to do that have great accounts to make that he might try whether it were the true treasure or no. 2. The difficulty of this worke may appeare by the expresse testimony of the Lord himselfe Ier. 17.9 The heart is deceitfull above all things who can know it It is so deceitfull this darke den hath so many corners and turnings in it that the wisest man in the world by the strength of nature is not able to find it out to know whether it be true or false sound or rotten A man may be an hypocrite and have a false heart and himselfe not know it though some hypocrisie be grosse and palpable yet all is not so This is plaine by that which our Saviour speaketh to the Angell of the Church of Laodicea Rev. 3.17 Thou knowest not that thou art wretched and miserable and poore and blinde and naked 3. The difficulty of this worke is evident by reason also For there be many good things so like unto true grace that may be in a meere naturall man as it is no easie thing to discerne and put a difference betweene them but a man may easily be deceived and think he hath truth of saving grace when he hath nothing but nature in him 1. There are certaine remnants of Gods image in many naturall men that are very like unto true grace The Gentiles that know not the law saith the Apostle Rom. 2.14 doe by nature the things contained in the law They make conscience of and hate many sinnes they may practise many morall vertues as justice mercy and fidelity which our Saviour Matth. 23.23 calleth the weightier points in Gods law And these are certainely in themselves and materially good things and it is said Mar. 10.21 our Saviour looking upon the rich man that had these things in him loved him So that it is no marvell though so many be deceived in them and take them for true grace 2. There are certaine common graces and beginnings of sanctification in many hypocrites that live in Gods Church and in the profession of the Gospell which are yet more like to saving grace then the other are Some of those that fall into the unpardonable sinne have beene inlightned as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 6.4 5. and have tasted of the heavenly gift and have beene made partakers of the Holy Ghost Some such have escaped the pollutions of the world left their knowne sinnes even through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour as the Apostle Peter speaketh 2 Pet. 2.20 3. Yea it is certaine there is a kind of truth and uprightnesse of heart in many a man that never had any truth of saving grace in him I know saith the Lord to Abimelech the King of Gerar an heathen man Gen. 20.6 that thou didst this in the integrity of thy heart Paul even whilst he was a persecuter had a kind of truth and uprightnesse of heart in that which he did I have lived saith he Acts 23 1. in all good conscience before God unto this day He did nothing but that which he was perswaded in his heart he ought to doe I verily thought saith he Act. 26.9 with my selfe that I ought to do many things contrary to the name of Iesus of Nazareth The intent and purpose of his heart was to please and honour God in it In all these three respects it is certainely an hard thing for a man to know whether his heart be right or no if he doe not carefully and diligently observe his owne heart and examine it he will never be able to know it It behoveth us to use all diligence in this businesse it will never els be well done Give diligence saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 to make your calling and election sure And by making this sure unto our selves that our hearts are upright wee shall make both our calling and election sure And this is the first Motive The second is from the possibility of this worke Though most men be deceived in this point though their heart be so deceitfull though there be so great a resemblance betweene those good things that may be in naturall men and hypocrites and the truth of grace yet if we will take paines to examine our selves well we may certainely know that our hearts are upright if they be so that there is truth of grace in us that there is more in us then can be in any naturall man or hypocrite in the world This also shall be made evident to you in three points First Because the faithfull are exhorted so oft and earnestly to prove and examine themselves whether they be in the faith or no 2 Cor. 13.5 To prove every man his owne worke Gal. 6.4 To make sure to themselves their owne calling and election 2 Pet. 1.10 Now these exhortations had beene in vaine if it were not possible for the faithfull to know they have true faith that the workes and duties they doe are done in uprightnesse if a man might not be certaine and sure that he is effectually called For though God in his law require that of the naturall man which it is impossible for him to do as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.3 and may justly do it 1 because when God first gave the law to mankind in Adam he made him able to keepe it 2 because by exacting this of him which he is not able to do he
himselfe 2 Cor. 1.12 that the testimony his conscience gave him of this that he had served God in his ministery in simplicity and godly sincerity that is with an upright heart was the greatest joy he had in the world Secondly This will yeeld a man comfort in the time of any affliction and susteine him from fainting under it if his conscience can then witnesse unto him that though his life hath beene full of defects and frailties yet his heart hath beene upright with God Iob found this to bee so in his extreame affliction and therefore professeth Iob 27.5 6. that hee would not loose the comfort of his integrity for all the world hee would hold it fast and would not let it goe though his friends pulled hard to get it from him Thus did Ieremy likewise comfort himselfe in the time of a great tentation Ieremy 12.3 Thou ô Lord saith hee knowest mee thou hast seene mee and tryed mine heart towards thee And so did Hezekiah when hee had received the sentence of death Esa. 38.3 Remember now ô Lord I beseech thee how I have walked before thee in truth and with a perfect that is an upright heart You see now how effectuall the Motives are that God in his Word hath given to stirre us up unto this duty even to examine our selves and to enquire diligently into our hearts whether there be truth of grace in them whether they be upright with God or no. O that the Lord would be pleased to give them life and power in our hearts Lecture LXXVI On Psalme 51.6 Novemb. 27. 1627. NOw we proceed to those markes and notes whereby this truth of heart may be knowne and discerned All of them I will not goe about to give you That would be an endlesse labour For looke how many saving and sanctifying graces there be in any of Gods elect so many signes there be of an upright heart He that hath any one saving grace in him he hath certainely an upright heart he cannot be an hypocrite Yea though that one grace that is in him be for measure and degree very weake and small though it be no more for quantity then so much fire as will serve to make fire to smoke it is our Saviours comfortable comparison Matth. 12. â—0 and a very little sparke you know will make flax to smoke and to burne and flame also As when a man with sicknesse is growne so weake that he can neither move nor speake nor see and they that are about him thinke he is quite gone yet if when we speake to him we can perceive that he lifteth up his hand nay though he cannot doe so much if we can perceive he breatheth still we conclude that certainely hee is not yet dead there is life in him So is it in this case If a man have true faith though it be very weake he cannot be an hypocrite For our Saviour saith Iohn 3.36 He that beleeveth on the sonne hath everlasting life If a man have truly repented of any one sinne hee cannot be an hypocrite For of Zacheus Christ pronounceth upon his repentance for the unjust gaine he had gotten Luk. 19.9 that salvation was come into his house he was become the son of Abraham If a man doe truly feare God he cannot be an hypocrite For the Holy Ghost saith Pro. 14.26 In the feare of the Lord is strong confidence As if he had said A man may confidently build upon that that he is in the state of grace If a man do truly love such as do feare the Lord he cannot be an hypocrite For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.14 We know we are translated from death to life because we love the brethren and verse 19. Hereby we know that we are of the truth sound and upright and shall assure our hearts before him So that from any one grace that a man findeth to be indeed in him he may confidently conclude that his heart is upright and true to God And though it be true that no man hath truly repented of one sinne but hee hath habitually repented of all neither hath he any one grace in truth that hath not in him the seeds and habits of every grace as we shall heare hereafter in the prosecution of this point touching the signes of uprightnesse yet maketh the knowledge of this greatly to the comfort of Gods people who may have received some one grace in farre greater measure then any other and can sometimes sensibly discerne in themselves some one grace when in their owne feeling they are utterly destitute of all the rest All the difficulty will be to prove that we have any one saving grace in us in truth and not the shew and shadow of it onely But to give you the notes whereby the truth of every grace may be discerned would be an infinite piece of worke I will therefore instance onely in three whereby a man may most sensibly discerne whether his heart be upright or no. 1. The jealousie and feare that a man findeth in himselfe lest his heart should not be upright 2. The conscience a man maketh of and the obedience he yeeldeth unto the commandements and will of God 3. The bent of his will of the purpose and desire of his heart towards God First It is a good signe a man is not an hypocrite when hee is apt to suspect himselfe and fearefull of being deceived in this point So long as this jealousie that he hath of himselfe maketh him more diligent in examining himselfe and more willing to be tryed by others he is farre enough from being an hypocrite though he suspect himselfe to be one The best and uprightest soules are of all other most subject to this jealousie as experience doth daily prove and hath proved in all ages This is certainely one part of that poverty of spirit that our Saviour commendeth when he saith Matth. 5.3 Blessed are the poore in spirit A man may be in a blessed state and therefore also sound and upright hearted though he be poore in spirit and suspect himselfe to be unâ—ound nay he is therefore in a blessed state because he is poore in spirit because he is thus jealous of himselfe For this argueth and proceedeth from an hearty dislike and feare of being an hypocrite and from a strong desire to be upright in heart He thinketh himselfe never sure enough of this See this in two notable examples The first is of David Doubtlesse he was not free from this jealousie and suspition of himselfe when he prayed Psalme 119 80. Let my heart be sound in thy statutes that I be not ashamed Nor when he prayed as he did Psal. 1â—9 23 24. Search me ô God and know my heart trie me and know my thoughts and see if there be any wicked way in me if there be any falshood in my heart and leade me in the way everlasting Make me upright and guide me in an upright course This is that that made him
pray as he doth Psal. 141.5 Let the righteous smite me it shall be a kindnesse and let him reproove me it shall be an excellent oyle As if he had said give me such friends and teachers as will helpe to search me and to discover to me that unfoundnesse and corruption that is hidden from my selfe But of all other places this most plainely appeareth to have beene in him when he made that prayer that we reade verse 10. of this Psalme Create in me a cleane heart ô God renew a right spirit within me Was David an hypocrite when he said so No no. Certainely he had at this time as cleane a heart and as right a spirit as ever he had in his life as by many passages in this Psalme is most evident But he could not perceive nor discerne it in himselfe at this time and therefore prayeth that God would create and renew it in him as if it had beene quite gone The other example is that of the elect Apostles Matth. 26.21 22. When our Saviour had said all the twelve being then together that one of them should betray him though he had plainely said it was but one of them all that should have an hand in that foule sinne yet did every one of them suspect himselfe to be that one man and out of this selfe suspition were exceeding sorrowfull and began every one of them to say unto him Lord is it I They knew no such falshood and treachery in their owne hearts nay it is certaine they were most free from it for so our Saviour himselfe saith of them all Iohn 13.10 Yee are cleane yet were they exceeding apt to suspect themselves of it And as the man whose heart is upright indeed is apt to doubt himselfe and carefull to have his heart well examined that he be not deceived So the man whose heart is most unsound and farthest of from truth of grace never suspecteth himselfe is never troubled with any such doubts but alwaies confident in this point The foole is confident saith Solomon Pro. 14.16 Many a most wicked man that hath no feare of God before his eyes yet flattereth himselfe saith David Psal. 36.1 2. in his owne eyes perswadeth himselfe verily he hath as true an heart to God as any man No affliction that God can lay upon them no mortall sicknesse can make them doubt of this or once call in question the truth of their hearts but even upon their death bed they are as Iob speaketh Iob 21.23 wholly at ease and quiet Nay it is a death to him to have any such doubt to rise in his mind He cannot abide that in his sicknesse any thing should be spoken to him that might move him to doubt of his salvation but is ready to say with that miserable man Luke 4.34 Let me alone what have I to doe with thee art thou come to torment me He cannot abide in his health to heare such preaching as by the searching power of it is wont to worke in him these doubtings of his estate and to trouble his mind thereby but shunneth it as Ahab did the ministery of Micajah I hate him saith hee 2 Chron. 18.7 for he never prophesied good to me but alwaies evill I never heare him but he troubleth and disquieteth my minde This quietnesse and peace that wicked men have when Iob did meditate and consider of he did tremble at as at a most fearefull signe of Gods wrath upon them Even when I remember it saith he Iob 21.6 I am afraid and trembling taketh hold on my flesh A godly man cannot choose but tremble to thinke how quietly many passe away without the least trouble or doubt of their estate either in life or in death Let us therefore beloved begin the examination of our hearts if we desire to know whether they be upright or no at this first note and signe 1. Art thou apt to doubt and suspect thy selfe much lest thou shouldst bee no better then an hypocrite Thinke not the worse of thine own estate for this so long as thou yeeldest not to these doubts and jelousies but art thereby made carefull to looke up thine evidences and to find in thy selfe more sure markes and notes of the uprightnesse of thy heart Remember what Christ saith of such as thou art Matth. 5.2 Consider that as thou thy selfe shewest most tender care and kind affections towards thy children that are very young and little ones specially if they be also sicke then towards all the rest so doth the Lord to his children when they are such weake little ones as thou art Psal. 103.13 Like as a father pitieth his children so doth the Lord. Remember what care Iacob had of his little children and of the lambs that were yet in the bellies of their dams Gen. 33.13 14. and know that was nothing to the tender care that the Lord who is thy father yea another manner of father more fatherly in his affection and more kinde then any upon earth ever was Matth. 23.9 and thy shepheard also Psal. 23.1 hath of his little ones of his lambs as the Prophet also describeth him Esa. 40.11 He shall feed his flocke like a shepheard he shall gather the lambs with his arme and carry them in his bosome and shall gently lead those that are with young 2. Wert thou never troubled with doubts of this kinde Never so poore in spirit Certainely thy heart is unsound And I may say to thee as our Saviour doth Luke 6.24 Wo be to you that are rich for you have received your consolation Wo be to you that are so confident for you shall see cause of despaire one day The second note to try the truth and uprightnesse of our hearts by is the conscience we make the obedience we yeeld unto the commandements of God And this is yet a more sure and sensible marke and signe of sincerity then the former is This is that which Solomon teacheth in his speech to the people at the dedication of the Temple 1 King 8.61 Let your heart be perfect with the Lord your God to walke in his statutes and to keepe his commandements As though he had said In this consisteth the soundnesse and perfectnesse of the heart by this it is to be discerned It is a mans doings the life and conversation that he leadeth that will best discover unto him the truth and uprightnesse of his heart Thus shall we find the true hearted Christian described Psal. 15.2 He walketh uprightly and worketh righteousnesse And by the Apostle 3 Iohn 4. I have no greater joy then to heare that my children walke in truth that they shew the truth of their hearts in their conversation It is not the perswasion that we have of our selves nor the good words we can speake nor the good profession we make but our doings our conversation that will shew what our hearts are Even a child saith Solomon Pro. 20.11 is knowne by his doings whether his worke be pure
religion are called by the holy Ghost and wee may not teach him to speake righteous men and beleevers though there bee no true righteousnesse or faith in them at all So it is said Iohn 2.23 24. Many beleeved in Christs name when they saw the miracles that he did Had these men true and saving faith No verely as appeareth plainly by the next words But Iesus did not commit himselfe unto them because hee knew all men As though the Evangelist had said Hee knew there was no truth of faith in their hearts though they made such a profession of it So it is said of Simon Magus Actes 8.13 that hee beleeved Why had hee ever a true justifying faith in him No verely for hee was even then though neither Philip nor Peter perceived it till a little after in the gall of bitternesse and in the bond of iniquitie as Peter testifieth of him verse 23. yet all that are baptized are said to be regenerated and borne anew yea all the infants of the faithfull are said by the Apostle 1 Cor. 7.14 to bee holy Are all infants holy indeed and truly sanctified Are all men that are baptized regenerated indeed No verily But by profession and sacramentally they are so all But why are they then by the holy Ghost called so not being so indeed Surely because the Church and people of God are bound to judge them beleevers and righteous persons that outwardly professe themselves to bee such till God shall bee pleased to reveile and discover them to bee otherwise The secret things belong to the Lord our God saith Moses Deutero 29.29 but those things which are reveiled belong to us and to our children for ever And therefore Simon Magus as bad a man as hee was inwardly and in heart was without all scruple admitted by Philip the Evangelist unto baptisme and so accounted a true beleever Acts 8.13 even for this cause because hee professed the true faith So then the beleevers the righteous and regenerate persons that are such only by profession and in the judgement of the Church may quite fall away and loose all that goodnes that seemed to be in them Secondly It cannot bee denyed but that a man may have in him in truth sundry common gifts of the spirit of God that are very like unto saving and true grace and yet loose them againe and fall quite from them The hearer that is compared to the stony ground that receiveth the word and beleeveth it and findeth joy and comfort in it yet may fall away as is plaine Luke 8.13 A man that hath beene enlightned and hath tasted of the heavenly gift of Christ and hath beene made partaker of the holy Ghost may so fall away saith the Apostle Heb. 6 4.6 as it is impossible for him to bee renewed againe unto repentance A man that hath escaped the pollutions of the world forsaken all foule grosse sins may be yet so intangled againe and overcome by them as the Apostle teacheth 2 Peter 2.20 that his latter end may become worse with him then ever his beginning was And what shall wee say of these men and of the good things that are spoken of them Were they such in shew and profession onely No verily They were indeed enlightned they did indeed beleeve they did indeed rejoyce and found comfort in the word they did indeed forsake the pollutions of the world Yea these good things in them were the workes and effects of the word and spirit of God and not of nature onely that that sprung up in them came from the seed of the word that was sowen in their hearts Luke 8.6.13 It was the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Peter 2.20 and the sweetnesse that they found in that that made them to forsake all foule and grosse sins How then Had these men ever any truth of saving or sanctifying grace in them No verily For our Saviour saith 1. Of these Luke 8.13 that they had no root in themselves the goodnes worke of the spirit that was in them was overly it never went low enough deep enough to the giving of them a root to the reforming of the inward man 2. Of the hearer that is compared to the good ground Luk. 8.15 that he he only of all the foure sorts of hearers had on honest and a good heart there was no goodnes of heart no truth of grace in any of the other three Thirdly and lastly A man that hath had in him truth of saving grace may seeme to others and to himselfe also to have lost it utterly and even to have quite quenched the spirit in himselfe For 1. he may loose the comfortable sense and feeling of it and not perceive in himselfe that he hath any grace in him at all Lord why castest thou off my soule saith the Prophet Ps. 88.14 15 while I suffer thy terrours I am distracted 2. He may loose the vigor and powerfull operation of it it may like a sparke of fire be so covered and hidden in an heap of ashes that neither himselfe nor any other can by any light or heat that commeth from it discerne any other but that it is quite dead and gone If Nathan himselfe had come to David when after the committing of his shamefull adultery he was practising with all the cunning he had the murther of Vriah or if any of the Apostles had bin with Peter when he denied Christ so oft with such bitter oathes and execrations against himselfe Mat. 26.74 what sparke of grace could they have discerned in them In these three points then you see how farre foorth it may be granted that men may fall from grace And yet is this that I have taught you a certaine truth that true sanctifying and saving grace is of a lasting permanent and continuing nature See this confirmed 1. By that which the holy Ghost expresly affirmeth of sundry particular graces and fruits of the spirit of sanctification I will instance but in three 1. The feare of the Lord is cleane saith David Psal. 19.9 enduring for ever 2. So speaking of the upright man Psal. 112.2 3. he saith his righteousnesse endureth for ever 3. And the Apostle speaking of that meekenes of spirit which Gods sanctifying grace worketh in the faithfull he calleth it Pet. 3 4. a thing that is not corruptible it can never dye See this also confirmed 2. By that which the holy Ghost expresly affirmeth of the whole habit and quality of renewed holinesse created and infused by the spirit of God into our soules at our first conversion The grace of regeneration is called by the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.23 an incorruptible seed which he amplifieth by this comparison verse 24.25 All flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flower of the grasse the grasse withereth and the flower thereof falleth away but the word of the Lord endureth for ever As if he should say Whatsoever excellency we have
by nature wit or knowledge or morality all naturall parts whatsoever are tansitory and corruptible but that which the spirit of God worketh in us by the word will last for ever See this proved also Ioh. 15.16 I have chosen you and ordained you that you should goe and bring forth fruit and that your fruit should remaine And least any should say as some doe that though Gods sanctifying grace bee in it selfe incorruptible and immortall for it is called the divine nature 2 Pet. 1.4 yet is it not so in respect of us marke how the holy Ghost telleth us that it is not so onely in it selfe but it is so in respect of us also Whosoever is borne of God saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.9 doth not commit sinne that is to say in that manner as hee did before for his seed remaineth in him The seede of God the grace of regeneration doth remaine in every one that is borne of God In which respect also our Saviour saith thus of it Luk. 10.42 Mary hath chosen that good part which shall not be taken away from her Therefore also is this durablenesse and perpetuity made oft in Scripture an essentiall property of true and saving grace Colossians 1.21.23 You hath hee reconciled if yee continue in the faith grounded and setled and bee not moved away from the hope of the Gospell As if hee had said If yee continue not in the faith yee are not in the state of grace yee are not reconciled unto God by the blood of Christ. So saith the Apostle Hebrewes 3.6 Whose house wee are if wee hold fast the confidence and the rejoycing of the hope firme unto the end As though hee should say Hee that doth not continue in the faith to the end is not the house of God the Temple of the holy Ghost has not any saving sanctifying grace in his heart Lastly So speaketh the Apostle 1 Iohn 2.19 If they had beene of us they would no doubt have continued with us but they went out that they might be made manifest that they were not of us As if he should have said No doubt but he that ever was not only in the Church by profession but a living and true member of it rooted in Christ shall continue so to the end and it is as manifest that no Apostate had ever any such truth of grace in him Let us now make some application of this point in two words of exhortation unto you The first thing that I have to exhort you unto is this that seeing true saving grace is proved to be so permanent and durable a thing that you would therefore esteeme of it and prize it accordingly yea seeke it above all other things whatsoever Two other strong motives there be to perswade you to this First By prizing of grace thus and seeking it first and above all other things wee may bee sure not onely to get grace but all other things too so farre as they shall bee good for us Seeke yee first saith our Saviour Matth. 6.33 the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these things shall bee added unto you Whereas by esteeming so highly of earthly things and seeking them above grace we shall be sure to loose grace as is plaine by this that our Saviour mentioning the cause that made Sodom so void of goodnesse and so full of sinne nameth nothing but their eager seeking after worldly things Luke 17.28 and yet can we have no assurance to get those things we so earnestly seeke after For godlinesse and that onely hath the promise both of this life and of that which is to come 1 Tim. 4.8 Secondly If we have grace it will make all other things comfortable unto us where as without it all other things though we have never such store of them can do us no good Better is a little with the feare of the Lord then great treasure and trouble therewith Pro. 19.16 But secondly The motive that the Doctrine wee have now heard yeeldeth us is most forcible That whereas all other things riches and pleasure and credit are transitory they doe not onely end with this life which none of us can tell how short it will bee but even while wee live here wee may loose them wee know not how soone in which respect the Apostle calleth them uncertaine riches 1 Tim. 6 17. Grace is durable substance as the Holy Ghost calleth it Pro. 8. â—8 Hee that once hath it all the power and cunning of the divell shall never be able to spoile him of it The gates of hell saith our Saviour Matth. 16.18 shall not prevaile against it And this is the motive that our Saviour himselfe useth to perswade us to seeke for grace Iohn 6.27 Labour not for the meate which perisheth but for that meate which endureth unto everlasting life The third and last thing that I have to exhort you unto is this that seeing true grace is permanent that therefore we would labour to approve to our owne hearts the truth of that grace that is in us by our perseverance in the estate of grace and our care to hold out unto the end That which ye have already saith our Saviour Rev. 2.25 hold fast till I come This was Davids care Psal. 119.112 I have enclined my heart to performe thy statutes alway even unto the end And Psal. 104.33 I will sing unto the Lord as long as I live I will sing praise to my God while I have my being And this was all Pauls care Act. 20.24 that he might finish his course with joy that he might hold out to the end This exhortation he giveth to the Corinthians 1 Cor. 10.12 He that thinketh he standeth let him take heed lest he fall And to the Romanes 11.20 Thou standest by faith be not high-minded but feare If any man shall object This is contrary to that that you have taught for if saving grace be so permanent and of a lasting nature what need men take any thought for holding out unto the end I answer First Though the seed of Gods grace bee incorruptible yet a Christian may loose the sense of grace and the vigour and operation of grace In these respects the spirit may be quenched 1 Thess. 5.19 And as fire may be quenched 1 by casting water upon it or 2 by whaming any thing upon it to smother it or 3 by with-holding fewell from it or 4 by neglecting to blow it when it is but a little kindled So may the spirit in respect of the lively sense and vigour and operation of it be quenched 1 either by giving our selves liberty to sinne against our conscience as in Davids case 2 or by resisting and smothering the good motions of it as Stephen chargeth the Iewes to have done Acts 7.51 3 or by despising the meanes of grace 1 Thess. 5.20 4 or by neglecting to stirre up and exercise the graces of it in our selves which the Apostle chargeth Timothy to doe 2 Tim.
of faith as he wept for the want of it But the naturall man so desireth Gods favour and grace as the want of it never troubleth him Wo unto you that are full saith our Saviour of such Luk. 6.25 for ye shall hunger Wo unto you that laugh now for ye shall mourne and weepe Lecture XC On Psalme 51.6 May 27. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the application of the point which is the fourth thing I propounded in the method And surely there is no Doctrine hath more force to encourage us to the service and obedience of God then this hath The application I will make of it shall be 1 unto them thar refuse to serve God and to be religious 2 unto such as doe serve God and are religious indeed And in my speech to the former I will shew you 1. That there be in the world yea in the Church of God very many that doe so doe refuse to bee Gods servants 2. Why and upon what pretence they doe so their folly in it and that they have no just cause so to doe 3. The dangerous estate that they are in that do so For the first I know well that all men in the Church especially and among us will say they are Gods servants Are we not all Christians Doe we not all professe the true religion Doe they not come to Church and say their prayers and receive the Sacrament Alas many that doe so have as heathenish hearts as any are to be found among the Turks or savage Indians I grant the Lord hath in his Church a great number that serve him as retemers and will be content for their owne advantage to weare his cloth and to wait on him now and then But they will not live in his house nor bee his meniall servants There belongeth more to the proving of one to be the servant of God then this to say hee is his servant and to weare his livery Hee that is Gods servant indeed must 1 Depend upon him and put his trust in him As the eyes of servants looke to the hands of their masters saith the Psalmist Psal. 123.2 so our eyes wait upon the Lord our God untill hee have mercy upon us 2. He must doe him service and daily service he must doe what he commandeth him Thus doth the Apostle describe a Christian servant even to an earthly master 1 Tim. 6.1 Servants as under the yoke Every servant is under a yoke he may not doe what he listethâ— And so is Gods servant described he must not onely professe but practise religion This is the protestation of Gods servants Iosh. 24.24 The Lord our God will we serve and his voice will wee obey And certainely God hath but a few such servants even in his Church He hath many reteiners but very few houshold servants many professours at large but few that will endure his yoke the power and practise of religion They professe they know God saith the Apostle Tit. 1.16 but in their workes they denie him being abominable and disobedient and unto every good reprobate When it commeth to matter of practise and obedience then they renounce him and say with those Luk. 19 14. We will not have this man to reigne over us As if they had said any rather then him A strange and fearefull thing it is to be spoken and yet not so strange and fearefull as true as bad a master as the Divell is men had much rather serve him then the Lord. See the truth of this in three points First The Divell we know hath many more followers and servants then the Lord hath and may in that respect boast against the Lord as Papists doe against us that universality and multitude is on his side He is the prince of this world as our Saviour calleth him Iohn 14.30 And the way that leadeth to destrution is abroad way Matth. 7.13 and many there be that walke in it he can want no servants Whereas on the other side and Lord hath but a few to serve him He is faine to take one of a city and two of a tribe as he speaketh Ier. 3.14 His way the way that leadeth unto life Matth. 7.14 is narrow and but a few goe that way Secondly All the services that Satan imployeth his servants in all the worke that hee hath for them to doe besides the hard reckoning that hee will make with them for it when the day of payment shall come is for the present full of vexation of spirit the worke and service it selfe is no better then most toilsome and base drudgery That covetousnesse is so you may see in Ahab 1 King 21.4 5. and that filthy lust is so you may see in Ammon 2 Sam. 13.2 and that beastly drunkennesse is so you may see Pro. 23.29 And the like I might shew you of many other of the workes that this master imployeth his servants in O what paines men are content to take in his service How they toile and moile in it They weary themselves to commit iniquity as the Prophet speaketh Ier. 9.5 And yet though this be so Satan can have servants enough On the other side the places and workes wherein the Lord imployeth all his servants are honorable services and full of freedome and liberty That as it is said of Solomon 1 King 9 2â— Of the children of Israel did Solomon make no bondmen So may it more truly be said of the Lord he useth none of his servants as bond-men they are all his freemen as the Apostle calleth them 1 Cor. 7.22 He imployeth them in no drudgery not base services but taketh them neare unto himselfe to wait upon his owne person In which respect they are called Psal. 148.14 A people neare unto him Nay he useth them as friends rather then as servants Henceforth saith our Saviour Iohn 15.15 I call you not servants for the servant knoweth not what the Lord doth but I have called you friends Though this be so I say yet can the Lord get nothing so many servants no not in his Church and among those that call themselves Christians as Satan hath Nay surely most men doe with all their endeavour shunne his service and blesse themselves from it they abhore it as if it were the greatest bondage in the world to be truly religious to bee the servant of God Israel would none of mee saith the Lord Psalme 81.11 Of all masters they would none of him Men had rather doe any drudgery in the service of Satan and serve him as bondslaves then to be the Lords freemen and serve him in the most honourable place he can imploy them in Thirdly and lastly The service that men doe to Satan though it be never so toilesome a drudgery yet they doe it willingly and cheerefully it is no trouble to them The lusts of your father ye will doe saith our Saviour Iohn 8.44 But the service that most men doe unto God is most irksome unto them they had rather
had saving grace wrought in us wee were dead in trespasses and sinnes as the Apostle speaketh Ephesians 2.1 and the dead man wee know discerneth not nor hath any feeling of his owne estate sense is a signe of a living not of a dead man This the holy Ghost expresseth by a different phrase hee useth when he speaketh of the sinfulnesse of the naturall and of the regenerate man Of the naturall man hee saith hee is in the flesh Rom. 8 8. hee is in his sinnes 1 Cor. 15.17 hee is in the bond of iniquitie and in the gall of bitternesse Actes 8.23 plunged over head and eares in sinne But of the regenerate man he saith Rom. 8.9 he is not in the flesh but in the spirit sinne dwelleth in him Rom. 7.17 While a man is in the water though he have as much water upon him as would fill many hogs-heads or tuns he feeleth not the waight of it it is no burden to him at all but let him be out of the water foure or five gallons of water will bee a burden unto him This therefore is a blessed signe thou art no longer in thy sins though much sin be in thee thou art not in the state of nature under the raigne or dominion of thy hypocrisie or any other sinne because thou dost discerne and feele it to bee a burden unto thee The third and last thing I have to say for thy comfort and helpe against this tentation is this that though thou can take no comfort at all in any of those other notes and signes of an upright heart that have beene mentioned and handled before yet in this last thou mayest Thou canst find thus much in thy selfe that notwithstanding all that hypocrisie that is in thee notwithstanding all other thy frailties and failings yet thou dost in thy mind allow and consent to the law and word of God in all things the constant desire purpose and endeavour of thy heart is to please God and to doe his will And if thou hast but thus much in thee certainely as thou hast heard it proved sufficiently out of Gods word in the handling of this point thine heart is upright and thou art no hypocrite thou art a true Israelite in whom is no guile But thou wilt object against this and say How can this be Can hee that wanteth all the rest of the notes of uprightnesse take comfort in this How are they then given for signes and notes of uprightnesse if he that wanteth them all may have an upright heart neverthelesse To this I answer That if it were possible for him that wanteth all the other signes of an upright heart to have in him this onely and no more hee could certainely take no comfort in this But that is not possible he that hath this in him hath all the rest also in some measure And I may boldly say to every one of you that hath this in him whatsoever thou thinkest or sayest of thy selfe thou hast in thy selfe every one of those signes of uprightnes which thou hast heard delivered unto thee out of the word of God This 1. I will declare and explaine unto you by instancing in every one of them particularly 2. I will confirme it unto you For the first 1. Thou dost make the word of God the onely rule of thy religion and of thy life because both in thy mind and judgement thou approvest of this rule and disallowest all other and thou dost also in thy will choose and desire to be guided by it and by nothing else thou endeavourest to follow the direction of it in all things 2. Thou dost eschew evill and do good rather out of love to God then out of slavish feare because as thou knowest thou shouldst do so so thou consentest in thy mind to this that thou oughtest to doe so and thou dost also unfeinedly desire and endeavour and strive to doe so 3. Thou hast true justifying faith and assurance of Gods favour in Christ because thou dost in thy mind consent to the promise of the Gospell and dost also unfeinedly desire and endeavour to beleeve and thirstest after nothing so much as the favour of God in Christ. 4. Thou hast a totall change wrought in thee by the spirit of God because as thou dost in thy judgement consent to the word in this that it ought to bee so and is so in all that are truly regenerated so thou dost in thy will unfeinedly desire and endeavour to be sanctified throughout 5. Thy obedience to God is universall in one thing as well as in another because thou dost in thy mind approve of every commandement of God and dost not allow thy selfe in any sinne and thou dost also in thy will unfeinedly desire and endeavour to forsake every sinne and to doe every thing that God hath commanded thee 6. The goodnesse that is in thee is durable and not temporary because thou dost in thy mind constantly approve of every good thing and constantly disallow of every thing that is evill and thou dost also in thy will unfeinedly desire and endeavour to 〈◊〉 constant in good things 7. Lastly Thou not onely dost good things but thou also dost them in the right manner because as thou dost in thy mind consent to the word in this that it ought to be so so thou dost in thy will unfeinedly desire and endeavour 1. to doe them to that end onely that thou mayest please and honour God thereby without all by respects to thy selfe 2. to serve God in them with thy spirit and affection and not with the outward man only 3. to be humbled for the blemishes and imperfections that cleave unto them See now the proofe of all this in three points First In the comfort that Gods best servants have taken in this against all their defects and failings when they have found that their mind and will hath beene set to please God in all things Three notable examples wee have for this The first is Davids who when hee had said Psal. 119.4 Thou hast commanded us to keepe thy precepts diligently Hee breaketh forth in the next words verse 5. into an expression of his unfeined and vehement desire to doe so Oh that my wayes were directed to keepe thy statutes As if hee had sayd ô that I could in all my wayes walke precisely and keepe thy precepts diligently And then in the next words hee answereth and satisfieth his owne soule in this manner Then shall I not bee ashamed when I have respect unto all thy commandements As if hee should say Though I cannot keepe thy precepts diligently as I ought yet if I have respect unto them all make conscience of every one of them allow and consent to them in my mind desire unfeinedly and endeavour to keepe them I know I shall never be ashamed nor disappointed of that hope and comfort that I have in thee The second example is Nehemiah who even in his prayer unto God found comfort in
of his will in all wisedome and spirituall understanding that yee may walke worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing being fruitfull in every good worke and increasing in the knowledge of God Strengthened with all might according to his glorious power unto all patience and long suffering with joyfulnesse Marke 1 how earnestly he prayeth for increase of knowledge in them that had already greatly profited in it 2 that he desireth this as the meanes whereby all other graces that were in them were to receive their strength specially the grace of patience to beare the crosse of Christ with comfort As if he had said thus I know it is not possible for you to be strengthened in patience nor to hold out in the fiery triall with comfort unlesse you be filled with the knowledge of Gods Word in all wisdome spirituall understanding This the Apostle teacheth us Rom. 15.4 Whatsoever things were written aforetime by the holy Prophets were written for our learning to teach us to breed knowledge in us that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope As if he should have said All true patience and comfort and hope in the time of affliction is grounded upon that which we have learned in the holy Scriptures This David confirmeth to us by his owne experience in many passages of the 119. Psalme That Psalme appeareth plainely to have beene made in the time of great affliction both outward and inward that David was exercised with and we shall find that in all his affliction he cryeth there unto God for nothing so much for nothing so earnestly as he doth for knowledge in the Word of God See this in verse 124 125 143 144 169. And why doth hee thus cry for knowledge Certainely he knew nothing was able to support and stablish his faith and hope his patience and comfort in his affliction but onely this If any man shall object against this That many of the Martyrs were most constant in their profession and shewed marvellous patience and comfort in their sufferings that yet had very little knowledge we read in the book of Martyrs of some that suffered who were so ignorant as they could not tell how many Sacraments there were or what a Sacrament is nay one of them answered she had heard there was one Sacrament but what it was she knew not Page 2091. of another we read that was so simple as he was commonly reputed litle better then an idiot Pag 2232. of another who in a letter of his doth admire this himselfe that knowing himselfe to be so unlearned and ignorant as he was yet he found such strength and assistance from God in his sufferings as he did Page 2080. To this I answer 1. That all these had full and certaine knowledge out of Gods Word of those truthes that they did suffer for though they were very ignorant of many other 2. They were filled with the knowledge of Gods will according to their measure their knowledge was fully proportionable to the measure of the meanes and capacity that God had given them and the least pot may bee as full as the greatest vessell that is 3. That little knowledge that they had was saving and spirituall they were taught it of God in the hidden part God had made them to know wisdome or els they could never have held out in such sufferings with such constancy and patience as they did And this is the first reason why the Holy Ghost in the Scripture doth ascribe so much unto knowledge it is the foundation of all other graces and that that giveth strength and stability unto them Secondly Knowledge is the seed from whence all other graces doe grow it is the meanes whereby they are bred and begotten in us This point is evident even in nature for the will and affections are moved by the understanding that sitteth at the sterne in the soule of man A man can neither love nor hate desire nor feare rejoyce norâ— mourne for any thing but according to the apprehension hee hath of it first in his understanding But see the proofe of this out of the holy Scripture in these two points 1. God doth never ordinarily worke any saving grace in any that hath no knowledge 2. Where knowledge is once truly wrought by the spirit of God all other saving graces will follow For the first See what the holy Apostle saith 2 Pet. 1.2 3. Grace and peace bee multiplied to you through the knowledge of God and of Iesus our Lord. Knowledge is the meanes to bring us to the sense of Gods free grace and to that sweet peace that is the fruit of it yea to have them multiplied in us But he goeth further in the next words According as his divine power hath given us all things that pertaine to life and godlinesse through the knowledge of him that hath called us to glory and vertue Knowledge is the meanes whereby God giveth and worketh in us every other grace also No man can attaine to true saith till hee have knowledge How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard Rom. 10.14 And Esa. 53.11 By his knowledge shall my righteous servant justifie many No man can pray aright or do any other service unto God till hee have knowledge Know thou the God of thy father and serve him with a perfect heart saith David to Solomon 1 Chron. 28.9 My lips shall utter praise when thou hast taught me thy statutes saith David Psalme 119.171 As if hee had said Till then I can never doe it Bee more ready to heare saith Solomon Eccles. 5.1 then to give the sacrifice of fooles Till by hearing of the Word wee have gotten knowledge all our prayers and services we doe unto God are but the sacrifice of fooles they are not the fruits of Gods grace and spirit nor acceptable unto him To conclude this first proofe God will have all men his elect of all sorts saith Paul 1 Tim. 2.4 to bee saved and to come unto the knowledge of the truth This knowledge of the truth is the meanes whereby all those shall bee saved whom God will save Secondly Where knowledge is once truly wrought all other graces must needs follow 1. Sound knowledge will breed holy affections and desires If thou knewest that gift of God saith our Saviour to the woman Iohn 4 10. and who it is that saith unto thee give me to drinke thou wouldst have asked of him and he would have given thee living water If a man knew Christ aright he could not choose but thirst after him and prize him above all the world If a man did rightly know and were perswaded of the comfort that is to bee found in godlinesse and the reward thereof it were not possible for him not to desire and be in love with it And if men did rightly know the torments that are prepared for wicked men they must needs tremble and be afraid of them 2. It will
of doctrine as the Apostle speaketh Ephes. 4.14 certainely were never taught of God had never any saving knowledge in them Secondly Saving knowledge hath no fullnesse nor satiety in it but the more any man hath of it the more he still desireth to have A wise man will heare saith Solomon Pro. 1.5 and will increase learning And 15.14 The heart of him that hath understanding seeketh knowledge And 18.15 The heart of the prudent getteth knowledge and the eare of the wise seeketh knowledge David may bee a notable example for this who though hee had attained to that measure of this knowledge as hee excelled all his teachers yet seeketh still to God for more knowledge as if hee had beene the most ignorant man in the world Psalme 119.27 Make mee to understand the way of thy precepts verse 73. Give mee understanding that I may learne thy commandements verse 125. I am thy servant give mee understanding that I may know thy testimonies verse 144. The righteousnesse of thy testimonies is everlasting give me understanding and I shall live They then that thinke they have knowledge enough and feele no need they have to learne any more that wonder at and deride the folly of them that thinke they can never heare enough or read enough certainely were never taught of God nor have any saving knowledge in them Wo unto you that are full saith our Saviour Luke 6.25 for ye shall hunger Lecture XCVIII On Psalme 51.6 Septemb. 16. 1628. THe third and last sort of the signes of saving knowledge is taken from the effects of it and those are foure principally First Whereas carnall knowledge even of heavenly things I meane such a knowledge of them as a man by the strength of his owne wit in hearing or reading or study even of the Word of God attaineth unto will puffe up a man and make him proud and apt to censure and despise others Knowledge puffeth up saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 8.1 Yea Paul himselfe was apt to bee exalted above measure with the abundance of revelations he had received above other men as himselfe saith 2 Corinthians 12.7 Saving knowledge that is wrought in the heart by the spirit of grace hath a quite contrary effect for it humbleth a man and maketh him thinke more lowly of himselfe then ever he did before See this is Iames 3.13 Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge among you saith he let him shew out of a good conversation hit workes with meeknesse of wisedome As if he had thus said If he have true and saving knowledge and wisedome indeed let him shew it by his meekenesse and humility in his whole conversation The meeke will he guide in judgement saith David Psal. 25.9 and the meeke will he teach his way As if hee had said Those that are taught of God will be meeke and humble men And indeed it must needs be so For the more this light shineth into the heart of a man the more ignorance and corruption shall he see to be in himselfe All things that are reproved evill and reprovable saith the Apostle Ephes. 5.13 are made manifest by the light This experience sheweth us in the best of Gods servants and such as have most saving knowledge in them None complaine so much of their ignorance none so much humbled in the sense of their owne corruptions as they are Nay themselves before their conversion when they had farre lesse knowledge and lesse goodnesse then now they have never thought so basely of themselves as now they doe What is the cause of this Surely God hath now opened their eyes that were shut before this light of grace hath discovered that ignorance and corruption of heart unto them that before they never discerned nor thought had beene in them Let every one of us by this note try his owne knowledge whether it be the good knowledge of God such as will doe us good whether it be the worke of Gods spirit and grace or of nature onely 1. Seest thou no matter of shame and humbling in thy selfe no ignorance and blockishnesse no sluttish and foule corners in thine owne heart that thou never discernedst before Nay art thou not indeed humbled oft for these things Certainely this light of saving knowledge never yet shined in thy heart The first worke of it wheresoever it commeth is the discovering of ignorance and corruption and the humbling of the heart for it 2. Art thou well perswaded of thine owne knowledge and proud of it doth it puffe thee up and make thee censorious and apt to despise others that thou thinkest have not that knowledge and grace that thou hast like the supercilious Pharisees Iohn 7.49 This people who know not the law are accursed a fault that many of our young professours doe much dishonour the Gospell by certainely thou maist have knowledge I will not deny but thou wert never yet taught of God saving and sanctified knowledge thou hast not For so saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.2 If any man thinke he knoweth any thing if he be conceited and proud of his knowledge if it make him swell and puffe him up as he had said verse 1. he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know The second effect of saving knowledge is this It swimmeth not nor floteth aloft in the braine onely of him that hath it but it soaketh and sinketh downe to the heart it worketh upon the heart and affections of a man And a God is said to know them onely whom he doth affect and love and care for as he saith to his people Amos 3.2 You onely have I knowne of all the families of the earth And of wicked men whom he loveth not nor affecteth he saith Mat. 7.23 that he never knew them So man is said to know nothing in religion unlesse his heart be affected with that which he knoweth Thus speaketh Ioshuah of the knowledge of Gods people Iosh. 23.14 Ye know in all your hearts and in all your soules As if he had said Ye know the truth of God in his promises not speculatively onely but feelingly comfortably and experimentally So speaketh the Lord of his peoples knowledge Esa. 5â— 7 Hearken unto mee ye people that know righteousnesse in whose heart is my law As though hee should say No man knoweth righteousnesse and religion indeed and with a saving knowledge unlesse the law of God and that that he knoweth in religion be in his heart and affection as well as in his braine and understanding O tast and see saith David Psalme 34.8 that the Lord is good As if hee had said You can never see nor discerne and understand it well unlesse yee tast and feele the sweetnesse of it in your owne hearts So the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 2.14 that by his ministery God made manifest the savour of his knowledge in every place That knowledge of God which the faithfull gat by his ministery and whereby they were converted had savour in it it was a
in Christ Iesus That hee telleth us in the next words verse 22. that ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man and be renewed in the spirit of your minde and put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse As though he had said Every one that hath learned Christ aright and is taught of God hath true and sanctified knowledge in him cannot but forsake his old sins and become a new man It is such a knowledge of God as whereby wee are changed into the same image as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 3.18 from glory to glory even as by the spirit of the Lord. See this briefly confirmed in both the parts of true godlinesse that is to say both in eschewing of evill and in doing of good For the first Heare what the Lord saith Iob 28.28 To depart from evill is understanding As if he had said This is the onely right knowledge sanctified and saving understanding that hath power in it to kill sin in a man to make him forsake all knowne sins Yea the knowledge of Gods Word if it be a Gods teaching will make a man not onely to eschew evill but to doe it out of a zealous hatred of sin Through thy precepts I get understanding saith David Psal. 119.104 therefore I hate every false way As if he should say The more my knowledge in thy Word increaseth to more my hatred to every sinne increaseth likewise See this also in the other part of godlinesse In doing of good A man of understanding walketh uprightly saith Solomon Pro. 15.21 If wee know any duty God requireth of us with a sanctified knowledge we cannot but make conscience of the practise of it yea practise it with uprightnesse and sincerity of heart A good understanding saith David Psal. 111.10 have all they that doe his commandements As if hee had said That and that onely is good understanding sanctified and saving knowledge that draweth a man to obedience to the practise of that he doth know So the Lord speaketh of the knowledge that was in good Iosiah Ier. 22.16 He judged the cause of the poore and needy was not this to know me saith the Lord As if he should have said This was sound and sanctified knowledge indeed that made him conscionable in the duties of his particular calling This wisedome that commeth from above as the Apostle speaketh Iames 3.17 this knowledge that is of Gods teaching is first pure then peaceable gentle easie to be intreated full of mercy and good fruits Let me now make some application of this in two points First To stop the mouthes of Papists and others that object our religion cannot be the truth because it bringeth forth no better fruits it reformeth not the lives of them that professe it most and have most knowledge in it that cry out against all profession and following after the meanes of knowledge because many that know most are worse men then any other To these men I have three things to answer First That our religion may be the true and holy religion of God though they that professe it bee most lewd and wicked men For so was the religion that Christ and his Apostles taught though Iudas who was both a professour and a preacher of it were so lewd a man Secondly That our religion and every principle and doctrine in it even those that are most slandered to tend unto licentiousnesse the doctrine of predestination of conversion by grace onely of justification by faith alone of certainty of salvation of finall perseverance is so holy such an enemie to all sin so effectuall to reforme the heart and life of a man as it is not possible for him that truly understandeth and beleeveth it but his heart and life must needs bee reformed by it Even such a religion as the Apostle describeth and calleth 1 Tim. 6 3. A doctrine which is according to Godlinesse Thirdly That such professours of it at whose lives they stumble so what shew so ever they make of knowledge in it though they professe it yet they doe not indeed understand and beleeve it they have no true and sound knowledge in it for they are sensuall and not having the spirit Iude 19. And it is not flesh and bloud that can reveile these things unto a man as our Saviour teacheth Matth. 16.17 But there is a spirit in man saith Elihu Ioâ— 32.8 and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding He that liveth in any knowne sinne understandeth nothing aright in our religion Of every such a one be he never so learned that may be said which the Holy Ghost speaketh of the harlot Pro. 9.13 He is simple and knoweth nothing He that maketh not conscience of every commandement and duty that God hath enjoyned him in his generall or particular calling hath no sound and true knowledge of God or of religion in him He that saith I know him saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 2.4 and keepeth not his commandements is a lyar and the truth is not in him Secondly Let me apply this by way of exhortation unto every one of you Labour to feele the knowledge thou hast gotten out of Gods Word to bee a powerfull and effectuall knowledge in thee that it ruleth and mastereth thee so as thou darest not goe against it darest not but obey it Not onely in grosse and great sins but even in smallest even to the reforming of thy choller and moderating of thy passions He that hath knowledge spareth his words saith Solomon Pro. 17.27 and a man of understanding is of a coole spirit Els 1 thou canst have no comfort in all thy knowledge if it be not powerfull to restraine thee to reforme thee Iohn 13.17 If ye know these things happy are ye if ye doe them As if he had said not els It is no happinesse to have knowledge carnall knowledge naturall knowledge that is not sanctified not effectual 2. The more thou hast of it the more it will increase thy sinne Iames 4.17 He that knoweth to doe well and doth it not to him it is sinne And consequently the more thou hast of it the more extreame shall thy condemnation and torment be You know the saying of our Saviour Luke 12.47 The servant that knoweth his maâ—sters will and doth it not shall bee beaten with many stripes And so it is with Saâ—an who as he knoweth more in religion then any man and is therefore called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so shall his torments be greater then any mans both in the life to come Matth. 25.41 those unspeakable torments are prepared chiefly for him and his angels and even in this life also his knowledge increaseth his torments The divels beleeve and tremble saith the Apostle Iames 2.19 The certaine knowledge he hath of things revealed in the Word worketh unspeakable horâ—ours in him O glory not in that knowledge that hath no power in it to reforme thee but tremble to thinke how this
it was God alone that begot us by it This made that Convert mentioned 1 Corinthians 14.24 25. when hee had felt in the hearing of Gods Prophets and Ministers the searching and piercing power of the Word in his heart to fall downe on his face and to worship God and to professe God is in you of a truth As if he had said Certainely God is in your ministery it is not in the words that I have heard you speake nor in your manner of uttring and delivering of them that my heart hath beene so mightily wrought upon but in the divine power of God that speaketh in and by you So the Apostle telleth the Corinthians 2 Cor. 13.3 it was Christ that spake in him who to them-word was not weake but was mighty in them As if he should say It was not I nor any thing that I said when I preached to you but Christ that spake in me that was so mighty in your hearts to convert them But then from hence there ariseth a second Question What Is the Word and the ministery thereof in it selfe but as a dead instrument or toole that God worketh by Is it but as a truncke through which Christ speaketh Is there no more vertue and power then so in the Word it selfe My answer to this Question must have two parts For 1. I must shew you what vertue and power the Word hath in it selfe 2. What vertue and power it hath not For the first It cannot be denied but that there is some vertue and power in the Word it selfe and in the ministery thereof For First There are in the Word most strong and effectuall arguments to move and perswade men both unto repentance and unto faith It setteth before men life and death blâ—ssing and cursing as Moses speaketh Deut. 30.19 And Agrippa was almost perswadad to be a Christian by hearing of that which Paul spake concerning Christ Acts 26.28 Secondly Some doctrines that Gods Ministers teach out of Gods Word are more effectuall to perswade and move and worke upon the affections then other some are Which maketh the Apostle give speciall charge both to Timothy and to Titus also for teaching and pressing some Doctrines above others These things command and teach saith he 1 Tim. 4.11 and Tit. 2.15 These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all authority Thirdly and lastly There is much force this way even in the manner of handling and delivering of the Word Some of Gods servants are men of so excellent gifts such as Apollos was said to have beene Acts 18.24 25. so eloquent men and mighty in the Scriptures and fervent in spirit that no man almost can heare them but he must needs understand them and be affected with that that they teach But the second part of my answer to this second Question is That the power to convert the soule of any man lieth neither in the excellency of any teachers gifts no not in the Doctrine and Word of God it selfe but in the spirit of God onely that worketh by these meanes And thus the Apostle who had said as you have heard that he was the Corinthians father he had begotten them to Christ they were his worke interpreteth himselfe in other places He ascribeth all the power that was in his ministery though both his doctrine doubtlesse and his manner of deliuering it his ministeriall gifts were most excellent yet he ascribeth all I say to the worke of Gods spirit onely My preaching was saith he 1 Cor. 2.4 in demonstration of the spirit and of power As if he had said It was such as the power of the spirit was evidently to be seene and felt in it all the power that it had was from the spirit And 2 Cor. 4.7 he saith that the excellency of that power that was in his and his fellow Apostles ministery was wholly of God and not of them The weapons of our warfare saith he 2 Cor. 10 4. are mighty through God As if he had said All that mighty power that is in our ministery to pull downe strong holds and cast downe imaginations and every high thing that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and to bring into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ is from God alone Yea he professeth in another place that he durst not for his life ascribe any thing to himselfe in this worke of converting men to God by his ministery I will not dare saith he Rom. 15.18 to speake of any thing which Christ hath not wrought by me to make the Gentiles obedient both in word and deed As if he had said That the Gentiles that heard me were brought to that obedience and reformation God forbid I should say or thinke it was my doing I dare not for a world say so No no it was Christ and hee alone that did worke it by me as by his poore instrument Nay when he had said 1 Cor. 3.6 that he as an Apostle and master workman had planted and Apollos as an Evangelist and under workman had watered the plants that he had set he addeth not onely that it was God that gave the increase all the successe and fruit of their labours was from God alone but he addeth further verse 7. so then neither is he that planteth any thing nor hee that watereth but God that giveth the increase As though he should say As excellent as the gifts of these men were they did nothing in this worke the whole glory of it was to be â— given unto the Lord alone And thus have you seene the first point I propounded confirmed unto you that it is of God onely that the meanes of grace become effectuall unto the conversion of any man And now let us come to the second point which I propounded unto you for the proofe of the Doctrine This worke of Gods spirit in making the meanes of grace effectuall in them that enjoy them is no common worke This powerfull and effectuall grace is not given of God to every man to profit by the Word unto his conversion For first It is expressely said of some Iohn 6.41 45. that this was the cause why they profited not by Christs ministery but murmured against him and his Doctrine because his father did not draw them because they were not taught of God And Iohn 12.38 They beleeved not that the saying of Esaias the Prophet might be fufilled which he spâ—ke Lord who hath beleeved our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed 1. The arme of the Lord was not revealed to them no not in Christs ministery the mighty spirit of God did not work with the Word in their hearts 2. That was the cause why they did not beleeve and profit by the Word 3. That the onely cause why they were not converted was not because they would not themselves but because the Lord did not give them that grace whereby they should be converted Secondly It is expressely said that Gods intent and
And so long as thou canst doe thus thou art in a blessed state For so saith our Saviour Mat. 5.3.4 6. Blessed are the poore in spirit blessed are they that mourne blessed are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Nourish these things in thy selfe and thou art safe enough These non-proficients that I am to speake of are such as enjoying and frequenting also the meanes can obtaine no grace by them no saving knowledge no faith no change of heart at all but become the worse by them rather and yet are never troubled nor grieved for it The second Caution that I told you I must premise to prevent the mistaking of that I have to say is this That even of these that I have long enjoyed the meanes and beene never the better for them but the worse rather I dare not say they are reprobates I dare not conclude from hence that they shall bee damned None of us is able to say unto the worst man that heareth us as that Prophet by immediate revelation was able to say unto Amaziah the King 2 Chron. 25.6 I know that God hath determined to destroy thee because thou hast not hearkened unto my counsell For God may bee pleased hereafter to make the meanes effectuall unto them though hee have not done it yet and wee know by Matthew 20.6 that hee hath sometimes called them at the eleventh houre that had stood idle all the day But this I say that the present estate of these men is most dangerous and fearefull yea the more excellent the meanes have beene which they have enjoyed the more dangerous and fearefull their estate is if they cannot profit by them And to perswade you of this consider these three things First How fearefull a sentence â—hrist hath given of them that doe not receive and profit by the meanes of grace Whosâ—ever shall not receive you nor heare your words saith hee to his Apostles Matth 10.14 15. and that which hee saith of their ministery in that place hee would have to be understood of the ministery of any other whom he sendeth to teach his people Iob. 13.20 verily I say unto you it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment then for that city Yea wilt thou say they that refuse to heare Gods ministers are in this danger I grant for that is an high contempt done to the word indeed But I thanke God I am none of those I am willing to heare True but thou art in the danger Christ speaketh of heere unlesse thou receive the Word and profit by thy hearing unlesse thou heare it and receive it and bring forth fruit as our Saviour speaketh of the good hearer Mar. 4.20 Thou wilt say againe I thanke God I do not onely heare but profit too I get some knowledge by my hearing True but thou art in the danger Christ speaketh of here unlesse thou profit unto repentance unlesse thou be humbled and reformed by that thou hearest So our Saviour expoundeth himselfe in the next chapter Why should they of Capernaum be in worse case at the day of judgement then they of Sodom as he saith Mat. 11.24 He telleth us ver 20. Because having such meanes of grace they repented not Secondly Consider that if the ministery of the word convert thee not thou canst have no hope that any thing else will ever be able to doe it For that is the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1 1â— that is the ministration of the spirit â— Cor. 3.8 Thirdly and lastly Consider what is the cause thou canst not profit and then thou shalt see yet more just cause of feare and trembling in thy selfe I doe not deny but thou art a chiefe cause of it thy selfe 1. Thou hast not done what lyeth in thee to make the Word profitable to thee So as the Lord may say to thee as the Apostle saith in another sense to the Corinthians 2 Cor. 6.12 Thou hast not beene straitned in mee but thou hast beene straitened in thine owne bowells I have not beene wanting to thee but thou hast beene wanting to thy selfe 2. Thou hast wilfully hindred the fruit of the Word in thine owne heart When our Saviour speaketh of that fearefull sentence that God had pronounced against the wicked Iewes Matth. 13.14 Ye shall heare and shall not understand ye shall see and shall not perceive he layeth all the blame of this upon themselves and giveth this for the reason and cause of it verse 15. For this peoples heart is waxed grosse and their eares are dull of hearing and their eyes have they closed leâ—t at any time they should see with their eyes So expounding the parable of the sower and shewing how many of them that heare the word are never the better for it hee giveth this for a cause of it Luke 8.14 that when they have heard they goe forth and are choked with cares and riches and pleasures of this life 3. Thy former sinnes have provoked the Lord in his judgement to give thee up to this blockishnesse and hardnesse of heart that no meanes can doe thee good As they did not like to retaine God in their knowledge saith the Apostle Rom. 1.28 God gave them over to a reprobate mind All this is true I say that thou art a chiefe cause of this thy selfe that thou canst not profit thou canst not bee converted But that is not all there is more in it then so Wee have heard in this Doctrine whereof wee are now making use that the Lord himselfe hath a chiefe hand as in giving and with-holding the meanes of grace so in making or not making them fruitfull in them that doe enjoy them To have the meanes and to have grace denyed thee of God to profit by them is a fearefull signe that God loveth thee not that hee regardeth thee not that hee never ordained nor appointed thee unto life You know who it is that said Iohn 8.47 Hee that is of God heareth Gods words yee therefore heare not because yee are not of God and 10 26. Yee therefore beleeve not because yee are none of my sheepe What will you say are wee all reprobates that are never the better for your preachings No I say not so for they may doe thee good hereafter though they have not yet But this I dare boldly say that if thou dye in this estate thou shalt carry with thee to thy grave as fearefull a marke and note of reprobation as any wee can find in the whole booke of God I told you even now that it is a dangerous signe when God denyeth unto a people the meanes of grace but it is a farre worse signe to enjoy them and to bee never the betterr but the worse rather for them Therefore Iohn Baptist compareth the ministery of the Gospell Mat. 3.12 unto a fanne when Christ maketh use of this fanne amongst a people it will appeare who among them are wheate that shall bee gathered in the
if you judge them the worst men upon whom Gods hand lighteth most heavily in this kind Secondly See what promises the Lord hath made and appropriated to such as judge wisely and charitably of such as God hath humbled by his judgements which they shall never taste of that are thus censorious against them Psal. 41.1 3. Blessed is the man that judgeth wisely of the poore And he mentioneth sixe speciall blessings wherewith God will blesse that man The summe of all is this that it is a singular grace of God and shall never go unrewarded to be able to judge wisely of them that are most afflicted to be so farre from despising or thinking the worse of any for his afflicted estate as that we can pity and love him the more esteeme the better of him and shew the more respect unto him even for this Certainly it is our duty so to doe not the magistrates duty only whose speciall care must be to doe so as we see Psalm 82 3 4. but every Christian mans also as is plaine by many places of scripture Iob 6.14 Prov. 29 7. and 31.9 And in this we shall resemble our heavenly father Hee doth not 〈◊〉 nor abhorre the affliction of the afflicted nor hide his face from him as David speaketh Psal. 22. â—4 no more ought we to doe nay no more will we do if we be his children indeed And consequently it must needs be a great sin in any man and such as God will surely punish to judge rashly and uncharitably of such persons Thirdly See how God was offended with Iobs three friends for the censure they passed upon him My wrath is kindled against thâ—e saith the Lord to Eliphaz Iob 42.7 8. and against thy two friends for ye have not spoken of me the thing that is right as my servant Iob hath therefore goe and offer up for your selves a burnt offering and my servant Iob shall pray for you lest I deale with you after your folly Observe in the words two things 1. That God was highly offended with and threatneth to take vengeance on these three good holy men even for judging so hardly of Iob by reason of his afflictions though they were strange and wonderfull greater then ever we read any other meere man did indure 2. That the Lord chargeth them they had not spoken of him the thing that was right Why what did they speake against God All that they spake was for God for the clearing of his justice and out of zeale to his glory and so Iob chargeth them 13.7 Will yee speake wickedly for God and talke deceitfully for him All the bitter censures they passed against Iob was out of their zeale to God But yet the Lord saith that misinterpreting his judgements and thinking he alwayes hated them most whom he doth most afflict they spake against him and dishonoured him The second sin that we are by this Doctrine to be reproved for in this case is this That as we are apt to judge too hardly of the people of God whom he is pleased to scourge and afflict so are we on the other side as apt to esteeme too lightly of the judgement it selfe and be much lesse affected with it then we ought to be None of us do so consider of nor are affected with the miseries of the Church as we ought to be But we may well take up now that old complaint of the Prophet Esa. 57.1 The righteous perisheth and no man layeth it to heart Observe two things in the Prophets phrase 1. The people of God are not onely taken away but they perish Abad is the word he useth even the very same that Eliphaz useth Iob 4.7 they are cut off by most violent kinds of death by most strange and extraordinay judgments and yet no man layeth it to heart 2. He saith not the righteous have perished but in the present tense he perisheth still still the enemy prevaileth against Gods people The Lord hath stretched forth his hand against them and hath smitten them as the Prophet speaketh Esa. 5.25 and the hills did tremble and their carkasses were torne in the midst of the streetes great and unspeakable miseries have for a long time befallen them and for all this his anger is not turned away but his hand is stretched out still the righteous perisheth still and yet no man layeth it to heart The heinousnesse and danger of our sin in this our senslesnesse will the better appeare by discovering to us foure duties that the Lord looketh for at our hands in this case First We should by the best meanes we can informe our selves how it fareth with the Churches of God We are too inquisitive after newes behold this is the newes we should enquire after When Gods people were in battell against the Philistins and had the Arke of God with them in the camp it is said 1 Sam. 4.14 that old Ely sat upon a seat by the way side watching and hearkning how Gods people sped and the reason is given For his heart trembled for the Arke of God and therefore he sat in that place watching that he might heare with the first what became of it So when there came one to David out of the campe of Israel 2 Sam. 1.3.5 see how inquisitive David was to know how it fared with the Lords hoast How went the matter saith he I pray thee tell me And when he had told him that Saul and Ionathan was slaine see how desirous he was to know the certainty of it How knowest thou saith he that Saul and Ionathan be dead The same spirit you shall see in Nehemiah 1.2 so soone as Hanani was come to him the first question hee asked was concerning the state of the people of God that were at Ierusalem And yet was he then in the palace as it is said verse 1. a Courtier in great place and favour with a mighty King And yet Moses did more then this for when he was in the height of his honour and greatnes in Pharaohs court he did not content himselfe to inquire but it is said Exod. 2.11 that he went out unto his brethren and looked on their burdens that he might be the more affected with their estate And though we cannot doe as Moses did we cannot go out unto our brethren and behold with our owne eyes their miseries as he did Yet may all these examples teach us that it is our duty by the best means we can to informe our selves of the estate of the Church and certainly if our hearts trembled for the Arke of God if we had any care of the cause of religion we could not choose but doe so Nay wee would looke on their burdens thinke oftner and more seriously of their miseries then we doe Come and see the workes of God saith the Psalmist Psalme 66.5 he is terrible in his doings toward the children of men But alas we doe not so but we are like to those the Prophet complaineth of Esa. 5.12
it is said verse 4 that as the people lift up their voices and wept The second example is that which is mentioned 2 Sam. 1.11 12. When David heard how the Philistines had prevailed and what an overthrow they had given unto Gods people As alas we have heard of a great many overthrowes that within these few yeares Gods people have received from as bad people as ever the Philistines were it is said there that David and all the men that were with him all his souldiers though many of them hated Saul mortally and one would have thought that the cutting off of that wretched man in that battell should have mitigated much their sorrow for the losse of all the rest yet it is said there that David and all the men that were with him rent their clothes and they mourned and wept and fasted for it The third example for this is that of Nehemiah when Hanani and the rest had told him Neh. 1.3 that the remnant that were left of the captivity in the province of Iudaea were in great affliction and reproach and that the walls of Ierusalem were broken downe and the gates thereof were burnt with fire no worse newes then we have often heard of late of many of the Churches of Christ When I heard these words saith he verse 4. I sat downe and wept and mourned certaine daies The fourth and last example is that of the Levites the holy Musicians mentioned Ps. 137. who as they were Church-officers ordained of God for the service of the Temple so did they receive such gifts from God for the discharge of that function as that they did excell in skill all the musicians that have beene in the world Of them we read five remarkable things in that Psalme 1. Verse 1. By the rivers of Babylon they sat downe and wept when they remembred Zion The pleasantnesse of the countrey could not make them forget Zion nor keepe them from griefe nor from weeping when they remembred Zion 2. Verse 2. They hanged up their harps As if the Psalmist had said As great as their skill was they had no mind of musick all that while that they remembred Zion and the miseries she was in 3. Verse 3 4. Though they that carried them captives and were now their masters that had power and authority over them and had heard doubtlesse of their excellent skill that way required mirth of them were earnest with them to use their skill in singing and playing upon their instruments to make them and themselves merry yet could they not get them to sing so much as one of the songs of Zion 4. Verse 5 6. The reason that they give for this If I forget thee ô Ierusalem if I doe not remember thee Marke 1 the change of the number they had spoken all the while before in the plurall number and expressed so the joint affection of them all in this case now they speake in the singular number every man in his owne person so say I and so say I. 2 Marke the reason why they would not obey their masters in this alas saith every one if I should now give my selfe to mirth and musicke it would be an evident signe I remembred not what case Ierusalem is in I had quite forgotten the miseries of Gods Church 5. Lastly Observe in the same verses 4. 5. the imprecation they make against themselves whereby as by an oath and vow they bind themselves from mirth and jollity during the time of Ierusalems misery If I forget thee ô Ierusalem if I doe not remember thee As if they had said one by one If any thing make me forget Ierusalem and her distresses nay if as well as I love mirth and musicke specially this or this kind of mirth or recreation and delight as ill as I could live without it yet if I cannot be content to abridge my selfe of it for Ierusalems sake let some strange curse of God fall upon me And these are certainely two strange judgements that they wish against themselves in this their imprecation 1. Let my right hand forget her cunning 2. Let my tongue cleave to the roofe of my mouth For a Minister whom God hath endued with excellent gifts for his service to have his gifts blasted and taken from him to be strucken dumbe and loose the use of his tongue as Zachary did for a time these are certainely great and strange judgements In all these examples we see beloved how the holy servants of God have beene affected with the afflictions of Ioseph and how they have mourned for them And I doubt not also but you see that we all ought to bee so affected likewise and that we could not choose but be so in some measure if the same spirit were in us that was in them And that you may see they did in this no worke of supererogation I will shew you now which is the second proofe I promised to give you that they did no more the◠they were commanded to do When the Lord had executed a strange judgement but upon two of his servants Nadab and Abihu though the cause why he did it the sinne whereby he was provoked to it was apparant and notorious to all the people yet see what a commandement is given concerning this Levit. 10.6 Let your brethren the whole house of Israel bewaile the burning which the Lord hath kindled That fire was quenched and ended in the death of those two men But the Lord hath now kindled a burning which hath lasted many yeares and burneth still outragiously and hath consumed not two of Gods servants onely but many whole Churches of Christ and ought not then the whole house of Israel all Gods people much more to bewaile such a burning as this which the Lord hath kindled But let us see the reason why this ought to be which is the third proofe of the point which I promised to give you And that is this they that can thus take to heart the miseries of the Church though themselves be in peace may have great comfort in their estate and none but they For first this is a signe that they are true living members of Christs mysticall body If one member suffer saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.26 all the members suffer with it he meaneth if they be true living members for a woodden leg or an artificiall eye cānot Say not thou art a member of the Church of England thou art not a member of the Church of France or of Germany or of Bohemiah for all the Churches of the world that professe the same faith and religion are but one body There is one body and on◠spirit saith the Apostle Ephes. 4.4 It is not the distance of place nor the difference of language that can fever us There is neither Iew nor Greek bond nor free saith he Gal 3.28 but we are all one in Christ Iesus I believe one Catholique and Apostolique Church saith the Nicene creed The true Catholique
a slavish feare of Gods wrath is indeed a great bondage Feare hath torment saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.18 That which the Apostle saith of worldly and carnall sorrow 2 Cor. 7.10 may bee said also of worldly and carnall feare The feare of the world worketh death And from this feare the faithfull are freed But it is no bondage no enemy to the comfort of a mans life to live in a continuall feare of sinning of offending and angring our heavenly father The Churches walking in the feare of the Lord Actes 9.31 and in the comfort of the holy Ghost were multiplied As if the Evangelist had said This feare is no opposite but a great helpe and furtherance unto true comfort Happy is the man that feareth alwayes saith the holy Ghost Prov. 28.14 As if he should say It is an happines to a man to feare thus But what reason can be given will you say why the child of God should be more afraid to sin then any other man Which is the second generall point I propounded to handle in this first exhortation To this I answer There be two principall reasons of it First Because God will beare lesse with them when they sin and deale more severely and sharply with them then with any other in this life Beware of him saith the Lord of the Angel of his Covenant whom he sent to conduct his people to the land of promise Exod. 23.21 and obey his voice provoke him not for hee will not pardon nor winke at your transgressions Such sins as carnall men go cleare away withall in this life and never sinart for if Gods child commit them he may not hope to do so You only have I knowne that is chosen to be mine owne and loved with a speciall love saith the Lord to his people Amos 3.2 of all the families of the earth therefore will I punish you for all your iniquities Them whom he knoweth best and loveth best can have least hope of all other men to escape his correcting hand when they sin against him The Lord thy God is a jealous God among you saith Moses Deut. 6.15 And a small thing you know will much offend a jealous husband he cannot abide the least shew of neglect from his wife A sharp and heavy judgement we know fell upon the faithfull Corinthians even for going carelesly and unpreparedly to the Communion For this cause saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.30 many are sicke and weake among you and many sleepe O how often shall I put you in mind of this place before you will beleeve it and be moved by it And as the Lord is sooner provoked to anger by the sins of his owne children then of any other men so is his anger wont to be hotter and his corrections sharper on them then on any other When the Lord saw it saith Moses Deut. 32.19 that is to say that his own people fell to idolatry and other their grosse sins he abhorred them because of the provoking of his sons and of his daughters As who would not take the contempt and indignities that are done to him by his owne children a great deale worse then from any other man Secondly The child of God hath more cause to be afraid of sinning then any other because as we know the more any man hath the more fearefull he is to runne into the danger of the law so the child of God having more to loose then any man in the world hath besides hath even in this respect more cause to bee afraid of offending God then any other man hath Why will you say unto me what meane you by this What hath he to loose more then any other man I answer Every child of God hath received above all other men three inestimable jewels from God which by sinning against God he is in danger to loose First He hath the spirit of adoption which assureth him of his peace with God and that he hath his favour which maketh him able to call God father to go to him with boldnes in all his necessities We have received the spirit of adoption saith the Apostle Rom. 8.15 wherby we cry Abba father In Christ we have â—oldnes and accesse with confidence saith he Eph. 3.12 Now this is such a jewell as he would not loose for al the world Thy loving kindnes is better then life saith David Psal. 63.3 And this he knoweth he is in danger to loose if he give himself liberty to sin Indeed his adoption and son-ship and birth-right is of a stronger tenure The servant saith our Saviour Ioh. 8.35 abideth not in the house for ever but the son abideth ever Yet may he by his sin utterly loose this fruit and operation of the spirit of adoption he may loose the assurance of his fathers love his peace his joy his accesse with boldnesse and that not only by grosse and scandalous sins but even by his carelesnesse and negligence and carnall security as we see in that example of the Church My well-beloved had with-drawne himselfe and was gone saith she Cant. 5.6 And of this uncomparable losse the Church hath ever had many wofull examples Secondly He hath received the spirit of sanctification whereby there is an holy change wrought in his whole spirit and soule and body as the Apostle speaketh 1 Thess. 5.23 whereby he is made a vessell unto honour sanctified and meet as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 2.21 for his masters use and prepared unto every good work Now he setteth as much store by this jewell as his life Psal. 51.11 Cast me not away from thy presence take not thy holy spirit from me and he may loose the comfortable sense and the vigour and operation of it and bee strucken with such a dead palsy in his soule as he shall have little or no use of that life of grace that is in him And this losse he may come to not onely by giving liberty to himselfe in grosse and scandalous sins but even by his carnall security and carelesse neglect of the meanes whereby he might grow and increase in grace Quench not the spirit saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 5.19 despise not prophesyings even by despising of prophesyings the spirit may be quenched Thirdly and lastly He hath received a greater Iewell then either of these he beareth Gods owne name And as it is said of the Apostle Act. 9.15 that God had appointed him to beare his name before the Gentiles So it is said of all the faithfull also Phil. 2.16 that they hold forth unto men by their profession and example the word of life The Lord hath committed unto us that are his children his holy name and religion to keepe and that with a charge that we should so hold it out to the world by our holy example that we may gaine honour to it And that charge which the Apostle giveth to Timothy 2 Tim. 1.14 though it be chiefly given to us Ministers yet it is given of God
ordinarily diligently and shall not understand as if hee had said you shall bee never the better for it and seeing yee shall see you shall have all the helpe your eye can yeeld you to bring you to grace as you know that not onely in the workes of God but in the sacrament also the Lord hath appointed our eye to bee a great helpe to our faith but you shall not perceive The like is also said of a prayer Esay 1.15 When yee make many prayers I will not heare you Secondly As in all other the meanes of our comfort in this life this is the maine ground of our joy to find that the Lord is with us in them David behaved himselfe wisely in all his wayes saith the holy Ghost 1 Sam. 18.14 and the Lord was with him So it is said of Ioseph Gen. 39 20.21 that he was cast into prison but the Lord was with Ioseph As if hee had said Ioseph was a happy and a comfortable man even in prison because the Lord was with him So it is specially a maine ground of comfort to us when we can find God is with us in his worship prospering and blessing that unto us when we can say of every service we have done unto God of every part of his worship that we have performed as the Church doth Esa. 26.12 Lord thou wilt ordaine peace for us for thou also hast wrought all our works in us Thirdly If we profit not by Gods ordinances we make our selves guilty of an hainous sin even of taking Gods name in vaine For what is it to take Gods name in vaine if this be not when we ordinarily read and heare his word and receive his sacraments and use to pray and all in vaine receive no profit are never the better for it And certainly God will not hold them guiltlesse that take his name in vaine Exod. 20.7 Fourthly and lastly If God be not present if he worke not with his ordinances in us in mercy he will bee present and worke with them in us in judgement If we be not the better for them certainly wee shall be the worse for them where Gods ordinances prove not a savour of life they will prove a savour of death 2 Cor. 2.16 See an experience of this in Iohn 13.27 After the sop and that was after hee had communicated with Christ in the passeover Satan entred into Iudas And would to God wee had not dayly examples of this every where In which respect the Apostle biddeth the Corinthians take heed 1 Cor. 11.34 that when they came to receive the Communion they came not together unto condemnation Now if you would know the meanes how wee may obtaine this that God may be with us and worke with us in all his ordinances making them effectuall in us to those ends hee hath ordained them for they are foure principally First Wee must performe every duty of Gods worship with feare least we should by our loose and carelesse performance of it offend God and loose that we come for misse of his blessing in it Serve the Lord with feare saith the Prophet Psalme 2.11 That which our Saviour saith of one of Gods ordinances Luke 8.18 Take heed how yee heare may bee said to us likewise of every other duty in Gods worship take heed how ye receive and how you pray and how you read the word also You have heard in the motives just cause we have to doe so Let us have grace whereby wee may serve God acceptably saith the Apostle Heb. 12.28 29. And how is that with reverence and godly feare For our God is a consuming fire saith he As if he had said We can never serve God acceptably unlesse we doe it in an high reverence of his glorious greatnesse and of his ordinances and with feare of offending him by our loose and carelesse performance of it Secondly If we would have God to joyne with us in his ordinances and to doe his worke in our hearts by them we must strive to come to them in more humilitie and sense of our owne unworthinesse The Lord is â—igh to them that are of a broken heart saith David Psalme 34.18 This is said to be one of the maine duties that God requireth of all his people Micah 6.8 To walke humbly with thy God There is no hope that he will walke with us converse with us joyne and worke with us in his service unlesse we walke humbly with him See an example of this in Paul he was a man that God did marvellously assist and worke with in his ministery see the reason of it Act. 20.19 He served the Lord with all humility of mind and with many teares Thirdly If we would have God to worke with us and blesse his ordinances unto us we must come to them in repentance casting of every known sin before we approach unto God with a full resolution never to take it up againe The necessity of this the Lord taught his people under the law by this ceremony Exod. 30.20 When Aaron and his sons goe into the tabernacle of the congregation they shall wash with water that they dye not And as the Lord intended by that ceremony to teach us that are his ministers how dangerous a thing it is for us to meddle with the service of God till wee have sanctified and cleansed our selves from all our filthinesse both of flesh and spirit so hath hee taught all his people that it is no lesse dangerous for them to come before him in any part of his worship being yet in our sinnes See this in the extraordinary worship of God Sanctifie a fast sanctifie the Congregation saith the Prophet Ioel 2.15 16. The people of God are not fit to keepe a fast we cannot expect that the day of our fast will proove a day of atonement betweene God and us unlesse wee bee carefull before our fast to sanctifie our selves to search out and purge our selves from all our knowne sins See this also in ordinary duties of Gods worship 1. For the Sacrament It is evident by Hezechiahs prayer 2 Chron. 30.19 1. that God commanded all his people to cleanse themselves according to the purification of the sanctuary before they did presume to receive the passeover 2. That God was offended with the people there that neglected this for he prayeth that God would not lay that sin to their charge and upon his prayer God healed them And in obedience to that law it is said Iohn 11 55. that in Christs time many went out of the country up to Ierusalem before the passeover to purifie themselves And our Saviour after the passeover before he celebrated the Sacrament of his body and bloud with his disciples washed their feete as wee read Iohn 13.5 And those bodily purifications and washings did signifie certainly the purging and cleansing of the soule from sinne by the bloud and spirit of Christ. No man may hope to receive any good by the
enjoy the blessings of this life specially that we enjoy them with any comfort as those that have just title and right unto them Every man to whom God hath given riches and wealth saith Solomon Eccl. 5.19 and hath given him power a mind to eat thereof and to take his portion and to rejoyce in his labour this is the gift of God But this mercy also the faithfull obtaine onely though Christ. Worthy is the lamb that was staine say the holy Angels Revel 5.12 to receive power and riches and wisedome As if they had said All riches as well as all power and wisedome are his and his onely Him God hath made heire of all things as the Apostle saith Heb. 1.2 All things are yours and ye are Christs saith he 1 Cor. 3.22 23. As though hee had said Nothing is ours wee have not a spirituall and comfortable title to any thing till we be Christs Fiftly The love and good will of God towards us which is the onely root and fountaine of all blessings and good things we receive from him is woon and procured to us onely by Christ. God cannot love or beare good will to any of us but onely through him and for his sake And therefore the Angels sing thus at his comming into the world Luke 2.14 Glory be to God in the highest and on earth peace good will towards men As if they should have said God could beare no good will towards men but only through Christ. Sixtly and lastly No man can have any true boldnesse to goe to God or to looke for any good or mercy from him but onely through Christ. No man commeth unto the father but by me saith our Saviour Ioh. 14 6. In him wee have boldnesse and accesse with confidence saith the Apostle Ephes 3.12 and in him onely Whatsoever good thing we want and would beg of God by prayer we must aske it in his name and looke to obtaine it onely through him and and for his sake Whatsoever ye shall aske the father in my name hee will give it unto you saith our Saviour Iohn 16.23 And whatsoever good thing we have received from God and would be truly thankfull to God for we must ascribe it onely to Christ and acknowledge we have received it for his sake alone Giving thankes to God and the father by him as the Apostle teacheth us Col. 3.17 And thus we have seene the first proofe of the Doctrine No mercy can be expected from God but through Christ alone The second followeth No mercy can bee expected from God by Christ but onely through his bloud if hee had not suffered and endured that for us which hee did both in his soule and body wee could never have found any mercy from God at all See the proofe of this also in three particulars First All the mercies of God that concerne our justification the acquitting us of our sinnes and setting us in Gods favour are obtained to us by the passions and sufferings of Christ. Being justified by his bloud saith the Apostle Rom. 5.9 wee shall bee saved from wrath through him In Christ we have redemption though his bloud saith he Ephes. 1.7 the forgivenesse of sinnes according to the riches of his grace As if he had said It is of the riches of Gods free grace that any of us obtaine the forgivenesse of our sins but the riches of Gods grace are procured to us by the bloud of Christ and by no other meanes Him hath God set forth saith he Rom. 3.25 to be a propitiation through faith in his bloud Three things are to be observed in these words 1. God hath made Christ the mercy-seat The mercy-seat under the law was but a type and figure of him They that would obtaine any mercy from God must seeke it in and through him onely 2. Whereas the mercy-seat under the law stood in the holy of holyes within the vaile and was hiden not onely from the people but from the priests also the High-Priest onely had accesse unto it and that but once a yeare the Lord hath now by the ministery of the Gospell set forth this mercy-seat openly to the view of all men all men may have accesse unto it 3. As the Hhigh-Priest who was a type of Christ came not to the mercy-seat could find no mercy with God nor make atonement betweene him and his people without the bloud of a sacrifice Levit. 16.14 so may no man come to the true mercy-seat nor hope to find mercy with God through Christ but onely by faith in his bloud Secondly All the mercies of God that concerne our sanctification the subduing of our corruptions and the renewing of our hearts are obtained to us by the passion and sufferings of Christ. Therefore doth the Apostle Rom. 6.6 ascribe our mortification to the death of Christ. Our old man saith he is crucified with him that the body of sinne might bee destroyed that hence forth wee should not serve sinne So that ability that is given us of God to lead a new life and to walke in his wayes is ascribed to the passion and sufferings of Christ. It is the bloud of Christ saith the Apostle Heb. 9.14 who through the eternall spirit offered himselfe without spot unto God that purgeth our conscience from dead workes to serve the living God And that strength that any child of God hath to resist tentation is to bee ascribed to the passion and sufferings of Christ. By Christ crucified saith the Apostle Gal. 6.14 the world is crucified unto me and I unto the world Thirdly and lastly All the mercies of God that concerne our glorification and the consummation of our happinesse in the kingdome of heaven are obtained to us by the passion and sufferings of Christ. We have boldnesse saith the Apostle Heb. 10.19 to enter into the Holyest into heaven whereof the holy of holyes in the temple was a figure by the bloud of Iesus As if hee should say There is nothing that can make a man die and goe to God with true boldnesse and expectation of a better life but onely faith in the bloud of Christ. And in this respect it is that the Apostle calleth his whole ministery the preaching of the crosse of Christ 1 Cor. 1.18 and we preach Christ crucified saith he verse 23. that was the whole matter and scope of his ministery to teach men to looke for all mercy and comfort from God onely through the passion and sufferings of Iesus Christ. Yea he telleth the Corinthians 1 Cor 2.2 that when he was among them where learning and eloquence did abound hee determined not to know any thing save Iesus Christ and him crucified he resolved with himselfe to shew no other learning but this to set forth to them in the best manner he could the sufferings of Christ and the benefit and fruit that commeth to Gods people by them Nay he professeth of himselfe Gal. 6.14 that the crosse of Christ his passion and sufferings
Holy Ghost intendeth to teach us in it wee must call to mind that which wee heard in the opening of the words the hysop had no other use in the purging of them that were legally uncleane but onely to sprinkle the bloud of the sacrifices and of the water of expiation upon them In which respect scarlet wooll also was used with the hysop to take up the more of the bloud and water which by the bunch of hysop was to bee sprinkled upon them Moses tooke the blood of calves and of goats saith the Apostle Hebrewes 9.19 with water and scarlet wooll and hysop and sprinkled both the booke and all the people And by this sacramentall rite of sprinkling the bloud and water upon the people with a bunch of hysop the Lords meaning was to apply the bloud of the covenant particularly unto them and to teach them sensibly that it did belong unto them This appeareth by the words that Moses used to the people when he sprinkled the bloud of their sacrifices upon them Behold saith he Exod. 24.8 the bloud of the covenant which the Lord hath made with you As if he had said the covenant is made with you this bloud whereby the Lords covenant is ratified belongeth to you So that Davids meaning here is to beg this of God that he would sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon him and as with a bunch of hysop apply it particularly unto him assure him it was shed for him and so purge him from his sins by it This was the onely way by which he hoped to receive benefit by the bloud of Christ and whereby hee looked to obtaine comfortable assurance of the pardon of his sins if the Lord would please as with a bunch of hysope to sprinkle the bloud of that sacrifice upon his heart The Doctrine then that we are to receive from hence for our instruction is this That no man can receive comfort by the bloud of Christ till it be sprinkled upon his heart and applyed to him by the spirit of God till God by his spirit do assure him that it is his that it was shed for him Two branches there bee of the Doctrine you see 1. No man can receive comfort by the bloud of Christ but hee that hath it sprinkled upon his heart and applyed unto him 2. None but the Lord himselfe by his holy spirit can apply and sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon the heart of any man and assure him that it doth belong to him For the first branch of the Doctrine I will give you three sorts and degrees of proofes First That the Lord in his word ascribeth the vertue and benefit that Gods people have by the bloud of Christ to the sprinkling of it upon them As it was in the type that David here alludeth too the Leper could not bee cleansed by the bloud of his sacrifice till it was sprinkled upon him Levit. 14.7 nor hee that had touched a dead body by the water of expiation till it was sprinkled upon him Num. 19.18 19. So speaketh the Scripture likewise of the bloud of Christ which was signified by those types it ascribeth the vertue of it and the benefit Gods people receive by it to the sprinkling of it upon them I will not trouble you with many proofes I will give you two only out of the old Testament and two out of the new The Prophet fore-telling Esa. 52.15 the benefit that the Gentiles aswell as the Iewes should receive by Christ saith he should sprinkle many nations As though he had said he should by his Gospel apply himselfe and his merits unto them and perswade them that they aswell as the Iewes had interest in them And I will sprinkle cleane water upon you Eze. 36.25 that is I will by my spirit apply unto you the bloud of my son and you shall be cleane from all your filthines and from all your idols I will cleanse you Then we shall be cleane from all our filthinesse when this bloud is once sprinkled upon us and not before And in the new Testament the Apostle Peter saith 1 Pet. 1.2 that we are elected to be saved through sanctification of the spirit unto obedience and through the sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ. As if hee had said None are elected unto glory but they must come to it this way they must bee sanctified by the spirit of God and made obedient to the will of God in all things and they must bee justified by the blood of Christ from all their sinnes And this our justification is thus expressed by the Apostle it is said to consist in the sprinkling of the bloud of Iesus Christ in the applying of it unto our selves and making it our owne And the bloud of Christ which is said to speake better things then the bloud of Abel that is to plead and cry for mercy unto God for us is called by the Apostle Heb. 12.24 the bloud of sprinkling that is that bloud which is sprinkled and applyed to us It is the purging of us with hysope you see the sprinkling and applying of the bloud of Christ to our owne hearts that yeeldeth us all the comfort that we have by it Secondly Christ and his bloud are oft compared in Scripture to such things as though they bee profitable and necessary yet can doe us no good unlesse they bee applyed as to a garment that must bee put on Rom. 13.14 to a healing and soveraigne salve Esa. 53.5 that must be laid to the very part that is sore to meat and drinke Iohn 6.53 that must be eaten and digested unto every part before it can nourish us Thirdly and lastly This is the maine thing that the Lord aimeth at both in his word and sacraments to apply Christ particularly unto his people As this was the forme of Gods covenant with Abraham and all his seed all the faithfull Genes 17.7 I am thy God and the God of thy seed So hath he commanded his servants in the ministery of his Gospel to make particular application of Christ and his merits to his people Speake to the heart of Ierusalem saith the Lord to his servants Esa. 40.2 and cry unto her that her warfare is accomplished that her iniquity is pardoned And so our Saviour chargeth the Apostles Mark 16.15 to preach thâ— Gospel to every creature to every man that he should send them unto And what is it to preach the Gospel unto a man but to say unto him as the Angels did unto the shepheards Luke 2.11 Vnto you is borne this day a Saviour which is Christ the Lord And as for both the Sacraments the chiefe use they were ordained for is to apply Christ particularly to every worthy receiver and to assure him of his owne speciall interest hee hath in all his merits Thus speaketh the Apostle of baptisme Galat. 3.27 As many of you as have beene baptized into Christ have put on Christ. Thus speaketh he also of the
of a scorpion when he stingeth a manâ— so intolerable as men shall seeke death and shall not find it shall desire to dye and death shall flyâ— from them Marke but foure Doctrines which they teach and this will be evident unto you 1. Their Doctrine of justification that a man must be justified in Gods sight by a righteousnesse inherent in himselfe and by his good workes a broken reed God knoweth for a weary and fainting soule to rest upon 2 Their Doctrine of purgatory that when men dye there is a fire prepared for them in purgatory that their soules must goe to and remaine in no man knoweth how many hundred yeares which fire is no lesse painful intolerable then the fire of hell is 3. Their Doctrine of doubting that no man can be in this life certain that he is in the state of grace hope well he may but sure he can never be that his sins are so forgiven that they shal never be laid to his charge againe he must be in doubt continually nay it is sin and blasphemy say they for any man to say he is certain of his salvation 4. Lastly Their Doctrine of saving justifying faith that it is nothing but a perswasion of the mind that whatsoever God hath revealed is undoubtedly true which we have learned out of the Apostle is in the devils themselves That speciall faith that applyeth Christ and his merits particularly to every beleever that hath in it an affiance of the heart a resting upon Christ for a mans owne salvation this bloud of sprinkling that you have now heard of that they disdaine and scoffe at and persecute as vaine presumption Alas how can these poore wretches that receive these teachers that beleeve these Doctrines have any comfort in death How can they chuse but be then in intolerable terrour and torment of conscience certainly many Papists are so and all would bee were it not that they are made drunke with a wine of spirituall fornication which the whoore of Babylon hath made them to drink of as the spirit of God in Rev. 17. â— hath fore-told it should be And who would wonder to see senslesnesse and stupidity in a drunken man O therefore beloved 1. Pity your friends and kinsmen that are seduced by these wretched teachers do what you can to reclame them 2. Consider how small cause there is that we have so long enjoyed professed the Gospel which is the only way of peace as Zachary calleth it Lu. 1.79 And of which the Lord hath so oft spoken by his spirit to our hearts as he did Esa. 28.12 This is the rest wherwith yâ— mâ—y cause the wâ—ary to rest this is the refreshing As if he had said this is the Doctrine wherin the weariest faintest and most afflicted soule may find rest and refreshing How small cause is there I say that wee should now grow weary of the Gospel entertaine thoughts with those rebels Num. 14.4 of returning into that Egypt againe that house of bondage Exod. 13.3 where no true rest or comfort is to be found for the conscience Nay consider 3. how just cause of feare we have lest the Lord because we have lost our first love to him his blessed Gospel will remove our candlesticke deprive us of it as he threatneth Ephesus Rev. 2.4 5. And take heed we grow not weary of him as he chargeth Israel Esa. 43.22 and loath his Gospel lest he loath us and grow weary of us and spew us out as he threatneth the Laodiceaus that had lost their zeale Rev. 3.16 And let us take heed of doting upon antichrist his altars and his images his apish ceremonies or any part of his damnable doctrines left the Lord let antichrist enter and prevaile againe in this land that we may know by wofull experience the difference of his service the service of Christ the difference betweene popery and the Gospell as the Lord threatned his people 2. Chr. 1â— 8 The second use that this Doctrine serveth unto is to exhort us that seeing none can have comfort in the blood of Christ till it be sprinkled upon him and applyed to him till the spirit of God have made him to know it belongeth unto him that therfore every one of us would labour to find that it is so with himselfe that we would give no rest to our selves till wee find we have our part in this blood of sprinkling till the spirit of God have applyed it unto us assured us that it all the vertue and merit of it belongeth unto us O beloved 1. Content not thy selfe to know that God loveth thee so far as he giveth thee life and health he letteth thee live in peace and wealth and credit here alas hee loved Cain and Dives and many more that now fry in hell so far but labour to know that he loved thee so farre as that he gave his sonne to dye for thee let no fruit of Gods love so satisfie thee but that In this was manifested the love of God towards us saith the Apostle 1 Ioh 4 9 10. because that God sent his only begotten son into the world that wee might live through him herein is love No fruit of Gods love is worth the having is worth the speaking of in comparison of this Neither content thy selfe to know this in generall that God so loved the world that he gave his Sonne to redeeme all that can beleeve in him but labour to know in particular that which Paul knew Gal. 2.20 that he loved thee and gave himselfe for thee 3. Neither content thy selfe to thinke and hope well that Christ died for thee Go not by thinking in this case but make this sure to thy heart upon good grounds Give diligence to make thy calling and election sure saith the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.10 Neither 4 content thy selfe to say carelesly though not yet sure of this I hope I shall be before I die I hope God will purge mee with hysope one day and sprinkle this bloud of his Son upon my heart but labour speedily and without delay to get this assurance and cry with the Church unto God Psal. 90.14 O satisfie us early with thy mercy that wee may rejoyce and be glad all our daies But to inforce this so necessary an exhortation both upon my selfe and you I will 1 give you some Motives to perswade you to seeke this assurance 2 I will give you some signes whereby you may discerne whether you have yet obtained it or no. 3 I will shew the meanes that must be used for the attaining to it And for Motives I will give you but two the one taken from the possibility of attaining in this life to this assurance and the other from the necessity and benefit of it For the first Know this beloved that though 1 It be a very difficult thing to get this assurance and few attaine to it 2 They that have attained
unfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 1.8 They say they know him to be their Lord and Saviour but this knowledge is no way effectuall in them to the reformation either of their hearts or lives Nay this their assurance hath wrought in them quite contrary effects unto those that I have proved unto you to be the kindly fruits of that assurance which the spirit of God worketh in the heart of any man Nothing doth so evidently discover the falshood of this their assurance as the fruits that it doth produce in them In which respects a man may fitly say of them as our Saviour doth of the false Prophets Matth. 7.20 By their fruits yee shall know them This will the better appeare if the confidence of these men be examined particularly according to those six severall effects of true assurance which we have heard of First Though they say they are assured that Christ so dearely loved them as that he shed his most precious bloud for their sinnes yet the knowledge of this love of God to them never made them to mourne or bee troubled in themselves ever a whit the more for their sinnes Nay this very thing maketh them go merrily away with them all and keepeth them from being grieved or troubled for any sinne that ever they committed because they say they know that Christ shed his bloud for their sins hath made their peace with God Seeing Christs soule was heavy Mat. 26.38 to the death for my sins saith he what need I be heavy for them my selfe Thus turning the grace of God into lasciviousnes as the Apostle speaketh Iude 4. As if he should say The very knowledge of this marvellous grace and mercy of God maketh them so lascivious as they are maketh them so joviall in their sins so void of all remorse and sorrow for sin as they are Secondly They are not the more fearefull to offend God in any thing because of his goodnesse towards them which they say they are so sure of nay this very thing maketh them bold to commit any sinne because the devill hath perswaded them as he would faine have perswaded our blessed Saviour Mat. 4.6 that though they do cast themselves headlong into any sin yet Gods mercy and love to them is such as hee will never suffer them to perish by it Tush saith hee I know God will give mee grace to repent of it before I dye and therefore what need I be so scrupulous or fearefull to enjoy the pleasure or profit of this sinne Hee besseth himselfe in his owne heart as Moses speaketh Deut. 29.19 saying I shall have peace though I walke in the imagination of my heart Thirdly They say they have tasted that the Lord is gracious and that they would not loose the sweetnesse and comfort of the assurance they have of Gods love and of their salvation for all the world and yet they love the word never the better for this Nay this is the very cause why they care not for the word have no desire to it no delight in it because they are sure enough already of their salvation and that Christ dyed for their sins They are like unto that faction in Corinth of whom the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 1.12 that gloried they were neither followers of Paul nor of Apollo nor of Cephas but of Christ onely They did so depend upon Christ that they cared for never a preacher in the world nor regarded to heare them Fourthly Though they speake and glory much of the Lords mercy and loving kindnes and though they be such as seeme to beare some love to his word to heare it gladly yet they practise nothing that they heare the assurance they have of Gods love maketh them never a whit the more carefull to walke in his truth Yea this very thing maketh them carelesse of doing or practising any thing they heare because they know that they are not under the law but under grace as Paul bringeth in wicked men objecting Rom. 6.15 Because they know Christ dyed for their sins and that we must not be saved by our works but by faith in him onely therefore they thinke it folly in them to be precise in their practise or to doe any good works at all Fiftly They say they are the Lords and have received his spirit which witnesseth with their spirits that they are his children that the Lord hath set his seale and marke upon them though there is no such thing to be seene upon their foreheads which is the place we have heard God setteth his seale upon None that live by them behold them daily converse with them can discerne any grace in them at all Nay men hold it now a dayes an high point of wisedome to conceale their love to religion to shun carefully every thing that may cause them to be noted for it They had rather bee counted any thing then a strict Christian they hold it no advantage no honour at all to have Gods seale on their foreheads but a matter of disgrace rather And yet these men are confident for all that that Christs bloud was shed for them that Gods spirit hath sprinkled it upon them though he have not set Gods marke upon their foreheads yet he hath set it upon their hearts certainly But if no man be so unwise as to light a candle and set it under a bushell as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 5.15 shall we thinke that the most wise God will set the light of his grace so in any mans heart as that none that are in the house with him are able to discerne it Sixtly and lastly They say confidently the Lord is their father and they are his children yet have they no care at all to honour God or to advance his glory any way If I be your father saith the Lord Malachi 1.6 where is mine honour Such as are by the spirit of adoption assured indeed that God is their father cannot but desire with all their hearts to honour him what they may Ye are bought with a price saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.20 therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are Gods And they that know indeed that they are not their own as the Apostle there saith but bought with such a price cannot choose but endeavour to do so Whether we live saith he Rom. 14.8 we live unto the Lord or whether we die we die unto the Lord whether we live therefore or die we are the Lords He that liveth so as God hath honour by his life and he that dyeth so as that God hath honour by his death may be sure he is the Lords and none but he And surely this proveth demonstratively that most men whatsoever they pretend have no true assurance that they are the Lords because it is neither any trouble at all to them to see God dishonoured by others neither have they any care at all to gaine any
things have I spokâ—n unto you saith our Saviour Ioh. 15.11 that my joy might remaine in you and that your joy maybeful These things write we unto you saith the Apostle 1 Iob. 1.4 that your joy maybefull The spirit of God you see did indite and write the holy Scripture to this end principally to comfort his people to work in their hearts sound joy and comfort And consequently to work in them assurance of his favour For how can a man have any sound joy or comfort in him without that Therfore also it is expressely said that the Scripture was written to work this assurance in us So after the wisedome of God had spoken other things in the commendation of the Word Pro. 22. he addeth ver 19 20. That thy trust may be in the Lord I have made knowne unto thee this day even unto thee Have not I written unto thee excellent things in counsels and knowledge The excellent things that are written and made knowne to us in the Word are written and made knowne to us to this end principally that we might learne to put our trust and affiance in him and grow confident of his favour These things have I written unto you saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.13 that beleeve in the name of the Son of God that ye may know ye have eternall life And if it were intended writteÌ„ for that purpose by the spirit of God certainly in it and by it this comfortable assurance may be found by Gods people if the fault be not in themselves So is this said to be the maine end for which God ordained the preaching and ministery of his Word even to work in Gods people the assurance of Gods favour Thou child shalt be called the Prophet of the highest saith Zachary of his son Iohn Luk. 1.76 77 to give knowledge of salvation unto his people by the remission of their sins So when God had promised Esa. 57.18 that he would restore comfort to Iacob and to his mourners that is to his people that had lost the comfortable assurance of his favour he telleth them in the next words ver 19 by what meanes hee would doe it even by the ministery and preaching of his Word I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is far off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him God hath promised you see to worke by the ministery of the Word uttered and applied by the lively voice of his servants which is therefore called the fruit of the lips peace peace that is abundance of peace and comfort in the hearts of his people and to heale all that anguish of heart which the doubting of his favour did worke in them before The second thing which I told you may give a Christian hope to find comfort and assurance of Gods favour by a diligent and conscionable attendance upon this Ordinance is this That the Lord hath promised that his holy Spirit shall accompany his Word in the hearts of his people When they read his Word the Spirit of God that inspired and indited it shall open and apply it unto them when his servants do teach them in the ministry thereof the Lord himselfe will by his Spirit teach and perswade them likewise This promise of God you shall find set downe Esa. 59.21 This is my covenant with them with my people and Church saith he my spirit that is upon thee and my words which I have put in thy mouth shall not depart out of thy mouth nor out of the mouth of thy seed nor out of the mouth of thy seeds seed saith the Lord from henceforth and for ever Observe three things in this promise 1. That the Lord promiseth and to add strength to the promise it is said this is his covenant with his people and in this one Verse it is twice repeated that the Lord said this that his Word shall never depart from his Church his Church shall be the pillar and ground of truth as the Apostle calleth it 1 Tim. 3.15 Every fundamentall truth the knowledge whereof is necessary unto salvation shall abide in it for ever The true Church shall never in any age of the world be without it 2. That this word shall bee ever in the mouth of Gods people the Church shall never utterly want the Ministery of the Word it shall never want preachers and publishers of the Word 3. That the Spirit of God in the true Church shall ever goe with the Word yea with the Ministery of the Word it shall bee in the mouth of Gods servants and Ministers according to that which our Saviour promiseth to his Apostles and successours Matthew 28.20 Lâ—â— I am with you alwayes even unto the end of the world So that the humbled Christian that would faine bee assured of Gods favour in Christ and goeth to this Ordinance of God to that end that he may bee so may confidently expect to bee taught of God in it and that the Spirit the Comforter will by it sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon his heart and give him a comfortable assurance that it was shed for him according to that which the Spirit speaketh to the Church Esa. 54.13 All thy children shall be taught of the Lord and great shall bee the peace of thy children Yea the Lord hath further promised that whatsoever any of his Ministers shall speake to his people for their comfort by warrant of his Word hee will ratifie it in heaven and make it good to their soules He confirmeth the word of his servants saith the Prophet Esa. 44.26 and performeth the counsell of his messengers Verily verily I say unto you saith our Saviour Matthew 18.18 Whatsoever yee shall loose upon earth shall bee loosed in heaven Whosoever you shall assure by the warrant of my Word that their sinnes are forgiven that they are in the state of grace I will from heaven assure their hearts of it by my holy Spirit Now to make some application of this I know well the experience of these times maketh much against this The Word read and preached both is unto most men a matter of meere ceremony and formality of no more force and virtue than the ceremonies of Moses were after they were antiquated which the Apostle calleth Galat. 4.9 Weake and beggarly rudiments They cannot find that the Spirit doth accompany the Word in their reading or hearing of it but it is unto them as a dead letter they feele no life or power in it at all Yea many a good soule is apt to object I have been a constant reader and hearer of the Word a long time but can get no comfort no assurance by it To both these I answer that this fault and defect must be imputed not unto the Word but unto our owne sinnes God hath promised that his Spirit shall accompany his Word in the hearts of his people and the cause why we find them not go together is this that our
answer That this may bee indeed for a time the case of a deare child of God as we shall heare in the next use They cannot discerne in themselves for the present any goodnesse But even in this case observation and examination of their owne waies will be of great use unto them For then it will be good for them to call to minde the times that are past and those evidences they have had of the truth of grace in them in former times This course Iob took to recover his comfort sundry times as you shall find Chap 23.11 12. and in three whole Chapters together 29.30 31. And so did the Prophet likewise Psal. 77.6 I call to remembrance my long in the night I commune with mine owne heart and my spirit made diligent search He did by communing with his own heart and searching it diligently call to mind that there was a time when hee could sing in the night when the spirit of adoption had given him such assurance of Gods love as made him full of joy and comfort even in the night season And this course the Apostle prescribeth to Gods people Heb. 10. â—2 as a singular meanes to preserve and recover their confidence and assurance of Gods favour Call to remembrance saith he the former daies in the which after ye were illuminated ye endured a great fight of afflictions Alas will you say what comfort is it to mee to remember what goodnesse hath beene in me in times past which I am now fallen from and have lost I answer That if ever thou hadst grace in thee in truth although the sense and feeling of it thou mayst loose for a time the vigour and operation of it may be nipt and interrupted for a time but the grace and seed of regeneration is an incorruptible seed as the Apostle calleth it 1 Pet. 1.23 where it is in truth it is lasting I will pray the father saith our Saviour Iohn 14.16 17. and hee shall give you another Comforter that hee may abide with you for ever Even the spirit of truth whom the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth in you and shall bee in you Looke what heart the spirit of God did ever dwell in there he shall be there he will abide for ever Christ hath prayed the father that it may bee so The poore humbled sinner therefore that did ever in his life at any one time in any one action discerne the truth of grace in himselfe though now he can discerne none may from thence conclude infallibly that there is truth of grace in him still and consequently may receive great helpe from thence for the recovery of his assurance againe O what cause is there then that we should continually in all our wayes commune with our owne hearts about this and search diligently to find this truth of grace in our selves seeing this will stand us in such stead at a dead lift as wee say in our spirituall desertions to recover our assurance againe Lecture CXXVI On Psalme 51.7 August 18. 1629. A Third helpe that he must use that would get assurance of the favour of God in Christ that would preserve it when hee hath it and recover it when he hath lost it is carefully to observe and call to mind the experiments he hath had of Gods speciall favour and love formerly This course Gods people have taken in this case and found great successe in it Take the Psalmist for an example of this Psal. 77. who when he had so farre lost his assurance that it was a trouble to him to remember God and his spirit was overwhelmed in him as he complaineth ver 3. and that he cryed out ver 7 8 9. Will the Lord cast off for ever and Will he be favourable no more Is his mercy cleane gone for ever Hath God forgotten to be gracious He had strong tentations to doubt he should never recover Gods favour againe Now to raise himselfe out of this wofull estate he resolveth thus with himselfe ver 10. But I will remember the yeares of the right hand of the most high that is the yeares and times of my life wherein I had sweet experience of Gods mercy and love For so is this phrase interpreted Psal. 17.7 Shew thy marvellous kindnesse ô thou that savest with thy right hand them that put their trust in thee And 80.17 Let thy hand be upon the man of thy right hand This course also David tooke at another time Psal. 143.5 6. When his spirit was overwhelmed within him and his heart within him was desolate then I remember saith he the daies of old I meditate on all thy workes I muse on the workes of thy hands Hee called to mind and seriously thought upon the passages of Gods providence toward other of his people but specially toward himselfe in former times and sought to recover his comfort and assurance this way And see what successe Gods servants have found in this case how they have grounded their assurance upon this I will cry unto thee saith David Psal. 61.2 3. when my heart is overwhelmed for thou hast beene a shelter for me and a strong tower from the enemy Because thou hast beene my helpe saith he Psal. 63.7 therefore in the shadow of thy wings will I rejoyce And 71.20 Thou which hast shewed me great and sore troubles shalt quicken me and shalt bring me up againe from the depthes of the earth And whereupon grounded hee this assurance and confidence That he had expressed before ver 5 6. Thou art my hope ô Lord God thou art my trust from my youth by thee have I beene holden up from the wombe thou art he that tooke me out of my mothers bowells my praise shall be continually of thee But you will haply object and say Can any man ground true assurance of Gods love upon the experience he hath had of Gods goodnesse towards him in these temporall and common favours Such experiments of Gods love as these are I could record a great many But alas these are poore grounds for any man to build his assurance and comfort upon 1. No man can say because God hath formerly beene good to him in this kind therefore he will be good to me againe God repented that he had made Saul King 1 Sam. 15.35 God giveth such gifts as these unto many and taketh them quite away againe and so seemeth to repent the bestowing of them Nay 2 no man can judge of Gods love or hatred by such things though he were sure to enjoy them alwaies as the Holy Ghost teacheth us plainely Eccl. 9.1 Many castawayes and Esau by name have had abundant experience of Gods goodnesse in such things and yet the Scripture saith expressely that God hated him for all that Mal. 1.3 But to this I have two things to answer First Though these outward blessings bee to reprobate men no arguments of Gods speciall
it yet is there not any of Gods people among you but may have need of this comfort you know not how soone you may loose the sensible assurance you have of Gods favour in Christ and have the light of his countenance hidden from you In which respect I may say to you all of this use of comfort as the Prophet doth of another matter Esa. 42 23. Who among you will give eare to this who will hearken and heare for the â—â—me to comâ— As if hee had said who is there among you all that hath not just cause to give eare and hearken unto it if not for the present need you have of it yet because of the need you may have of it in time to come Two things there bee that I have to say for the comfort of such of Gods people as being humbled for their sinnes and carefull in all their wayes to please God cannot yet attaine to a sensible assurance of the favour of God in Christ. The bloud of Christ may be sprinkled upon thee and applyed uâ—to thee by the spirit of God though thou perceive it not 2. The bloud of Christ is certainely sprinkled upon thee and applyed unto thee by the spirit of God though thou perceive it not if thou have any measure of true faith in thee First A man may bee in the favour of God in the state of grace a justified man before God and yet want the sensible assurance of his salvacion and of the favour of God in Christ. For this wee have an evident example in David here So soone as ever hee had humbly confessed his fouâ—e siâ— and repented he presently obtained pardon of it from God and consequently hee was justified from it in Gods sight For so Nathan the Prophet doth in the name of God assure him 2 Sam. 12.13 The Lord also hath put away thy sin thou shalt not dye And yet though hee were now reconciled unto God and in the state of grace it appeareth plainely by many petitions in this Psalme and specially by the next words to my text that hee had not now the comfortable assurance of his reconciliation with God in his owne heart It falleth out oft with Gods servants as it did with the two disciples that were travelling toward Emaus Luke 24.14 15. Christ drew neere unto them and was with them and that in a most gracious manner and yet they perceived it not Their eyes were holden saith the Evangelist that they should not know him And as it was with Mary Magdalene Ioh. â—0 14 15. Christ was with her and stood by her and spake to her and she perceived it not but sought for him and wept because she could not find him Many a good soule have Christ dwelling in their hearts by faith and yet perceive it not their eyes are holden so as they know him not to be with them they have him already yet they seeke for him with Mary and weep because they cannot find him As in the bodily senses it is one gift and blessing of God to have them and another to have ability to make use of them and to exercise the operation of them for our comfort The bearing eare and the seeing eye the Lord hath made even both of them saith Solomon Pro. 20.12 Where God giveth the one he denyeth the other sometimes Those that were in Pauls company when Christ strucke him down spake to him from heaven had at that time the faculty of hearing but God suspended the exercise and operation of it so that though Christ spake many words to Paul in a most audible voice yet they could not heare them as you may see Act. 22.9 And Hagar had her eye-sight well enough when the water being spent in her bottle and her child ready to perish with thirst she sate her downe in the wildernesse of Beersheba over against the child as you may read Gen. 21.16.19 but God with held from her the use of her sight so at that time as though there was a wel in the place and she had doubtlesse sâ—ught about every where for water yet she could not see it till the Lord upon her owne and the childs vehement crying unto him had opened her eyes And even so it is in the sanctifying and saving graces of Gods spirit Having eyes see yee not saith our Saviour to his owne Disciples Mar. 8.18 and having eares heare ye not Gods owne people oftentimes though they have eyes yet see not though they have eares yet heare not though they have faith yet want the comfortable use and operation of it for a time It is one grace and mercy of God to have true faith repentance love and the like and another to know and perceive sensibly in our selves that we have them So speaketh the Apostle 1 Cor. 2.12 We have received the spirit which is of God that we might know the things that are freely given us of God He maketh the things that are freely given us of God under which words doubtlesse all saving graces which God worketh in us are comprehended one thing one gracious worke of the spirit of God and the knowing and perceiving that wee have these things freely given us of God that he maketh another distinct worke grace of Gods spirit And where the Lord doth give the one of these graces he is sometimes pleased to deny the other for a time At that day meaning after his ascension into heaven saith our Saviour to his elect disciples after Iudas was gone from them Iohn 14.20 Ye shall know that I am in my father and you in me and I in you Christ was already in them they in him as he plainly telleth them Ioh. 15.5 I am the Vine ye are the branches But they knew it not yet they had no feeling no comfort of it to speake of It is therefore evident you see that a man may have saving grace in him and not perceive it himselfe a man may have true justifying faith in him and not have the use and operation of it so farre as to worke in him a comfortable assurance of his reconciliation with God Nay I will say more a man may bee in the state of grace and have true justifying faith in him and yet bee so farre from sensible assurance of it in himselfe as in his owne sense and feeling hee may seeme to bee assured of the contrary I will give you three most plaine and pregnant examples for this and so conclude this first point Iob was certainly in this case when hee cryed thus unto God Iob 13.24 Wherefore hidest thou thy face and holdest mee for thine enemy And 16.9 Mine enemy sharpeneth his eyes upon mee Hee saw not Gods loving countenance at all hee apprehended him as a mortall enemy And David was in this case when hee cryed unto God Psal. 22.1 Why hast thou forsaken mee And He man was in this case when he prayed thus Psalm 88.14 Lord why castest thou off my soule
why hidest thou thy face from mee Can any man thinke that these men had at these times any sensible assurance in themselves of their owne salvation and of Gods favour when they did thus complaine No will you say neither doth it appeare that they were in the state of grace in the favour of God or had any true saith in them when they did thus complaine Though these were good men and did recover themselves afterward yet when they spake thus they were fallen from grace they had lost their faith or they could never have spoken in this sort But to this I answer That it is evident by the Scripture that they had not lost their faith at these times though they had lost their assurance they had not lost their faith they were not in the state of grace even then when they spake thus Iob had true faith in him even at that time as appeareth by his words verse 15. of that very thirtieth chapter Though he slay me saith he yet will I trust in him And David had true faith in him even then when he said God had forsaken him or else he could not have cryed as he did My God my God neither could he have persevered in prayer day and night without ceasing as hee did verse 2. of that 22. Psalme And Hemaâ— had true faith even then when he complained that God had cast of his soule or else hee could never have prayed as hee did verse 1. of that 88. Psalme O God of my salvation I have cryed day and night before thee And this is the first thing beloved that I told you I had to say to you for your comfort though it be a just cause of trouble to thee that thou wantest the sensible assurance of Gods love It was so to David Thou didst hide thy face and I was troubled saith he Psalme 30.7 And Psal. 13.1 2. He complaineth of this as of a great affliction How long wilt thou hide thy face from mee How long shall I take counsell in my soule having sorrow in my heart daily So long as God hid his face from him and did not looke cheerefully upon him his heart was full of sorrow and so it must needs be with thee if thy heart be sound Yet be not overmuch dismayed with it For thou mayest be deare unto God as thou hast heard and highly in his favour though thou perceive it not though thou have not the sensible assurance of it in thy selfe The second thing that I have to say for thy comfort is this That if thou canst in any measure beleeve in Christ his bloud is certainely sprinkled upon thee and applyed unto thee by the spirit of God his favour is assured unto thee though it bee not sensible unto thee though thou perceive it not See both these points made evident unto thee by the Scriptures For the first True faith applieth Christ unto us and maketh him and all his benefits our owne Therefore they that beleeve in Christ are said to have received him as the free gift of God Iohn 1.13 And what is more our owne then that that is freely given us and wee have received So Christ is sayd Ephe 3.17 to dwell in our hearts by faith and to have taken full possession of them if thou hast faith thou art Christs proper possession and if thou bee his he is thine also certainely Yea the true beleever is said to have eaten the flesh of Christ and to have drunke his bloud Ioh. 6.54 And what is more our owne what is so neerely applyed unto us as that which wee eate and drinke And for the second point True faith giveth us just title to eternall salvation and maketh it sure unto us For so doth our Saviour himselfe with great vehemency protest Iohn 6 47. Verily verily I say unto you hee that beleeveth on mee hath everlasting life So that suppose a man never have in himselfe the sensible assurance of Gods favour all the dayes of his life though his estate should bee in that respect very uncomfortable yet beleeving in Christ hee should bee a most happy man neverthelesse for all that For hee hath that in him which is the onely root and foundation of all true comfort and happinesse Christ and all his merits are his the kingdome of heaven and everlasting salvation is made sure unto him And that made the Apostle to say 1 Iohn 5.10 He that beleeveth on the Son of God hath the witnesse in himselfe he need not go farre to seeke it hee hath that in himselfe that will witnesse for him and prove that he is an happy man the child of God and heire to the kingdome of heaven But it may be some will object and say Alas there is small comfort in this point For how can a man have true faith that hath in himselfe no comfortable assurance of the pardon of his sins and of his owne salvation And what is faith but a full perswasion and certaine assurance of this To this I answer That is a dangerous errour to define faith so This assurance is indeed a sweet fruit and effect of faith but it is not faith it selfe the essence and being of faith consisteth not in this Wherein then consisteth the essence and being of faith will you say Surely in an obedientiall aâ—â—iance and trusting in Christ and in him alone for the pardon of our sins and for our eternall salvation When an humbled sinner feeling his owne misery through sin can beleeve that in Christ there is help and comfort enough to bee found and rest and rely upon him only for mercy with a mind willing to obey him in all things this man certainly hath true faith though hee have no assurance In this the being and essence of true faith doth chiefly consist This is evident by the termes and phrases whereby the holy Ghost doth in the Scripture describe and expresse true faith Sometimes hee calleth it a beleeving on Christ as Ioh 3.18 sometimes a trusting in Christ as Ephe. 1.12 sometimes a resting upon God 2 Chron. 14.11 a relying upon God 2 Chron. 16.8 sometimes a cleaving and sticking close to him Act. 11. â—3 Now to make some application of this Let me say to every one of you as the Prophet doth Esa. 50.10 Who is there among you that feareth the Lord that obeyeth the voice of his servant that walketh in darkenesse and hath no light Let him trust in the name of the Lord and stay himselfe upon his God If thou be of the number of them that feare God and desirest to obey Christ in all things though thou have in thee no light no comfort no assurance or feeling of Gods favour though thou walke in darkenesse and art ever full of feares and doubts in thy selfe yet stay thy selfe upon Christ for all that and because of Gods word and promise resolve with thy selfe that thou wilt put thy trust in him The just shall live by his faith
spirit in them as well as if wee expressed it in the best words and method in the world And thus have I finished this Doctrine with all the uses that are to be made of it Lecture CXXVIII On Psalme 51.7 Septemb. 15. 1629. WE have already heard that this verse consisteth of two parts The first is an earnest petition wherein David beggeth of God to be purged and washed from his sins by the bloud of Christ and to have that sprinkled upon him and applyed to him by the spirit of God The second is the reason that moved him to beg this of God so earnestly which is taken from the fruit and benefit he knew he should receive by it and that is double 1. He knew that being thus purged he should be cleane no filthinesse should remaine upon him no sin that ever he committed should be imputed to him 2. He knew that if he were thus washed he should be whiter then the snow he should have so perfect righteousnesse imputed to him as should make him beautifull and glorious in the sight of God The petition we finished the last day and now it followeth that we do proceed to the reason of it And herein we are to observe how confidently David speaketh heere of the blessed estate of them whom God hath washed and sprinkled with the bloud of Christ yea of the blessed estate that he knew himselfe should be in so soone as God should have vouchsafed that mercy unto him notwithstanding the foulnes and odiousnesse of his sins was more then ordinary yet he knew that when once God should have washed him with and applyed to him the bloud of Christ he should have no spot of his sins remaining upon him yea he should be whiter in Gods eye then the very snow And from this point thus observed in the words of David this Doctrine doth arise for our instruction That all such as have their soules washed and sprinkled with Christs bloud that is all that truly beleeve in him are perfectly cleansed from all their sins and are as pure and white in Gods sight as any snow Now the best and plainest way I can think of for confirming this Doctrine unto you will be by answering of a doubt and Question which every one of your hearts will be apt to move against it For who is there among us all that marketh and considereth this Doctrine well that will not see cause to bee amazed at it as it is said Matth. 19.25 that the Disciples of our Saviour once were at the hearing of a certaine Doctrine that he taught Which of us will not be ready to say of this Doctrine as they did of that Who can then be saved Who then can be said to be a true beleever Is no soule washed or sprinkled with the bloud of Christ doth no man truly beleeve in him that is not so white so perfectly cleansed as he hath no filthinesse at all no one spot of sin remaining on him Who then can say hee doth truly beleeve in Christ that ever hee was washed or sprinkled with his bloud Or if others can say so surely wilt thou say I cannot say so For I know and feele there is still a great deale of filthinesse many a foule and blacke spot remaining in my soule For answer unto this we must understand that all true beleevers are cleansed and washed from their sins two waies As you shall find the Apostle teacheth us 1 Cor. 6.11 Such were some of you saith he but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified in the name of our Lord Iesus and by the spirit of our God He speaketh this for the comfort of such as before their conversion had been guilty of those foule crimes he had spoken of in the 9. 10. verses Some of them had been idolaters some adulterers some Sodomites buggerers some theeves some drunkards some extortioners No marvell though such persons were apt oft to call in question their owne estate though they were subject to many doubts and feares in themselves And therfore two things are remarkable in this manner of speech which he useth of purpose that he might speake the more effectually to their comfort The first is his so often repeating of his words But ye are washed but ye are sanctified but ye are justified As if he had said Though some of you were guilty of such foule sins I say unto you and for your better assurance I say it to you againe and againe you are now fully acquitted of all those sinnes no one of them shall ever be laid to your charge againe The second is this that he nameth their sanctification in the first place which as the effect and fruit did in order of nature come after and their justification in the second place which as the cause and root of it did go before of purpose as I said to increase their comfort As if he should say Ye are sanctified by the spirit of our God yea and more then that for your sanctification you will be apt to say is but poore and weake ye are justified also from all these your sinnes in the name of the Lord Iesus So that you see heere that the Apostle speaketh of a twofold washing that the faithfull have received from all their sinnes 1. They are washed from their sinnes in the name of the Lord Iesus that is in Christ and through the merit of his bloud which hee calleth there justification 2. They are washed from their sinnes by the spirit of God which he calleth there sanctification Now although these two goe alwaies together Christ justifieth no man by the merit of his bloud but he sanctifieth him also by his holy spirit the Lord accounteth no man righteous by imputing Christs righteousnesse unto him but he maketh him also righteous by a righteousnesse inherent in himselfe And the surest way for a man to know himselfe to be one of those that are justified by the bloud of Christ is to find himselfe to be one of thâ—se that are sanctified by the spirit of Christ. Let no man deceive you saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.7 hee that doth righteousnesse is righteous even as hee is righteous As if he had said thus He that hath inherent righteousnesse and he onely is the man that is righteous by imputation he that is sanctified is justified and none but he And therefore also the Apostle calleth all them that receive benefit by Christ the sanctified ones Heb. 2.11 Both hee that sanctifieth and they that are sanctified are all of one nature And 10.14 By one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified Though this I say be so yet betweene these two kinds of washing there be foure notable differences to be observed which it is profitable for us all to be acquainted with First The cleansing from sinne that is wrought by the spirit of God in our sanctification as it is a grace inherent and a
onely cause of all the evills and miserie that can befall a man In them all it may bee said as the Church speaketh Lamentations 3.39 Man suffereth for his sinne 2. Sinne is the onely thing that maketh all miserie to bee miserie indeed all crosses and afflictions so intolerable to us as they be Ieremy 8.14 The Lord our God hath put us to silence and given us water of gall to drinke because wee have sinned against the Lord. The sting of death is sin saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 15.5 6. Neither poverty nor sicknesse nor death it selfe could sting and paine us as they doe if our sinnes were pardoned 3. If all the crosses and miseries of the world should fall upon us the burden and bitternesse of them could not bee so intolerable unto us nor torment us so much as our sinne will doe when God shall charge it upon us O that will bite like a serpent saith Salomon who spake this from experience too Prov. 23.32 and sting like an adder A wounded spirit saith he Proverbs 18.14 who can beare 4. Lastly Sinne and nothing but sinne separateth betweene God and us Your iniquities saith the Prophet Esay 59.2 have separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes have hid his face from you that hee will not heare You see then how sound a ground of true comfort this is and how just cause every humbled soule hath to rejoyce in Christ in respect of this first benefit wee receive by him that through him our sinnes are pardoned that the bloud of Iesus Christ hath cleansed us from all our sins As the Apostle speaketh 1 Ioh. 1.7 And for the second of those benefits which every true beleever receiveth by Christ see also how just a cause of comfort it is to every afflicted soule Esay 61.10 I will greatly rejoyce in the Lord saith the true beelever my soule shall bee joyfull in my God for hee hath cloathed mee with the garments of salvation hee hath imputed and given unto mee the perfect holinesse and obedience of my blessed Saviour and made it mine hee hath covered mee all over from top to toe with the robe of righteousnesse as a bridegrome decketh himselfe with ornaments and as a bride adorneth her selfe with her jewells Great is the comfort that the soule of a Christian findeth in that inherent righteousnesse which God by his spirit hath wrought in him though it bee so poore and unperfect and maimed and slained as it is When he can find that he hath been able to pray or to confesse and mourne for his sinne or to do any other service to God with an honest and upright heart O what a comfort it is unto him And certainly if Christians did thinke well of this it would make them looke better to their hearts when they performe good duties and take heed of slubbering them over it would make them carefull to performe spirituall duties spiritually The people rejoyced saith the Holy Ghost 1 Chronicl 29.9 for that they had offered toward the building of Gods house willingly because with a perfect heart they had offered willingly to the Lord. And our rejoycing is this saith the Apopostle 2 Cor. 1.12 even the testimony of our conscience that in simplicity and godly sincerity not in fleshly wisdome but by the grace of God we have had our conversation in the world And it is joy saith Salomon Proverb 21.15 unto the just man to doe judgement As if he had thus said He joyeth not so much in all the gaine that he getteth by his trading his buying and selling and dealings with men as he doth in this that his conscience beareth witnesse with him that he hath dealt justly with all men he hath gotten it justly whatsoever he hath But if this poore and imperfect righteousnesse that is in us will yeeld us such comfort how just cause of comfort and rejoycing hath every true believer in this that he hath another manner of righteousnesse than this is the perfect righteousnesse of Christ Iesus is his Iob saith of his inherent righteousnesse whereby hee had beene so rich in good workes so abundant in the workes of mercy to all that stood in need of him Iob 29.14 that he put on his righteousnesse and it cloathed him my judgement saith he this care I had to deale justly and uprightly with all men was as a robe and a diademe unto me And a goodly garment and robe doubtlesse that was As comely apparell is knowne to set forth much and adorne the person of a man O that men and women specially knew not this too well O that by their pride in this by their over-much care to adorne and decke their bodies this way they did not make both their bodies and soules loathsome unto God as comely apparell I say if it be used in sobriety and moderation doth much set forth and adorne the body in the eye of man so doe those graces of the Spirit that Iob speaketh of even our inherent righteousnesse much more beautifie and adorne us in the eye both of God and man Be ye cloathed with humility saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 5.5 to all Christians As if he had said That is a goodly garment a goodly robe for any Christian to weare And speaking of Christian women he saith 1 Pet. 3.3 4. their adorning should not be that outward adorning of plaiting the haire no nor of cutting and shearing it would he have said if he had lived to see the fashions of these dayes nor in wearing of gold or jewels saith he nor in putting on of any apparell Why how then should a Christian woman dresse and decke her selfe will you say Surely with the ornament of a meeke and quiet spirit saith he which is in the sight of God of great price Grace is a goodly garment certainely But if this garment of inherent righteousnesse that hath so many spots and rents in it will adorne us so much if that be so much to be joyed in what a beauty and glory is that which the Lord our God hath put upon us wretched sinners in cloathing us with the robe of Christs righteousnesse In that he hath not onely taken from us our owne filthy garments as he did from Iehoshua Zachary 3.4 but cloathed us with change of raiment with a righteousnesse sufficient and more than sufficient to make us comely and beautifull in his eyes In graunting to us that wee should bee arrayed in that fine linnen cleane and white as wee heard the last day out of Revelation 19.8 This robe the Lord hath put upon thee beloved I speake to the poorest to the weakest of all Gods servants that heareth me this day this perfect righteousnesse of Christ is thine O that thou hadst eyes to see thy happinesse in this O that thou hadst an heart to be affected with it and rejoyce in it as thou oughtest to doe Great was the glory of man in his first creation and in that righteousnesse wherewith hee was cloathed
righteousnesse And this is that that I desire to exhort and perswade both my selfe and every one of you that you would be of the same mind that blessed Paul was of account of Christ as he did account of him labour as he did to win Christ and make him our own strive that we may be found in him covered and clothed in the robe of his righteousnesse And for the better enforcing of this so necessary an exhortation I will 1. Give you some Motives that may be forcible and effectuall to provoke and quicken your appetite unto Christ and to move you to hunger and thirst after him and his righteousnesse 2. Because nothing doth so much dull and deaden mens appetite unto Christ and keepe them from hungring and thirsting after him as doth this perswasion that they have him already sure enough they have already fed sufficiently upon him I will therefore shew you some Signes and notes out of Gods Word how this may be knowne 3. Lastly I will direct such as would faine win Christ as doe indeed hunger and thirst after him and his righteousnesse what Meanes they should use to get him and make him their own And for the Motives I will give you they are foure principally First Consider how wofull thy case will be when extreame affliction or death shall seize upon thee if thou be not in Christ if thou have not gotten this robe of righteousnesse before that time come Consider I say distinctly of this point First Certaine it is we shall not alwaies live in health and peace and prosperity as we now doe but a change will come affliction will come and cannot be avoided Man is borne unto trouble saith Eliphaz Iob 5.7 as the sparks flie upward Yea death will come certainely and cannot be avoided It is appointed saith the Apostle Heb. 9.27 decreed unto men unto all men that they shall once die Secondly How soone affliction and death will come or how suddenly no man can tell Man knoweth not his time saith Salomon Eccl. 9.12 as the fishes that are taken in an evill net and as the birds that are caught in the snare while they think least of it and are skipping and eating their meat securely so are the sonnes of men snared in an evill time when it falleth suddenly upon them Thirdly In what kind or measure any of us shall bee afflicted or by what kind of disease or death any of us shall end our daies is also most uncertaine to any of us and knowne onely to the Lord. The cup of affliction is in the hand of the Lord saith David Psalme 75.8 and it is he that mixeth and tempereth and poureth it out also as seemeth good unto him Fourthly The naturall and ordinary effect of extreame affliction is to awaken the conscience how sleepy or dead soever it had beene before And it will then bring a mans sins into his remembrance and the judgement that he is to goe unto When men are bound in setters saith Elihu Iob 36.8 9. and holden in the cords of affliction then hee showeth them their worke and their transgressions that they have exceeded in As if hee should say Then his manner is to set their sins in order before them and all the foule circumstances whereby they may bee aggravated See an example of this in Gods owne people When Iosephs brethren saw themselves taken for spies in Egypt and so in present danger of death Genesis 42.21 the sinne that they had committed against their brother many yeeres before came as fresh into their remembrance and lay heavy upon their conscience as if it had beene but newly done See also an example of this even in an heathen man When Adonibezek was in extreame paine and misery and saw he must dye then commeth his sinnes into his remembrance Iudges 2.7 Threescore and ten Kings having their thumbs and their great toes cut off saith hee gathered their meate under my table as I have done so God hath requited mee I know well that affliction nor sicknesse nor the grisly visage of death it selfe doth use to awaken the conscience of every man some through the fearefull judgement of God goe to hell in a sleepe The Lord hath powred upon them as the Prophet speaketh Esay 29.10 the spirit of dead sleepe and hath closed their eyes But yet this is the ordinary effect of extreame affliction and that that every one of us must looke for when the evill day shall come upon us our consciences will put us in mind of our sinnes as you see yea it will put us also in mind of the judgement we must goe unto and ever be ringing that in our eares that Salomon speaketh Ecclesi 11.9 Know thou that for all these things God will bring thee into judgement Fiftly If a man have not gotten faith and comfort in Christ before then he is in danger through extreamity of anguish and feare to be made utterly uncapable and unfit to receive comfort by him then though the best of Gods servants use their uttermost skill and endeavour to offer Christ and his merits unto them and to give them comfort in him When Moses came from God to the children of Israel with a most comfortable message it is said Exodus 6.9 they could not hearken unto him for anguish of spirit and for crueâ—l bondage Sixtly and lastly The man that is then without Christ without any assurance that hee is his must needs be in a most wofull estate For hee can have no hope of mercy from God For Christ is our onely hope as the Apostle calleth him 1 Tim. 1.1 And they that are without Christ have no hope saith hee Ephes. 2.12 O then let us count it our wisedome to seeke without delay to make Christ our owne before the evill day before death do seaze upon us This Motive the holy Ghost oft useth to rouze wicked men out of their carnall security And what will yee doe saith he Esay 10.3 in the day of visitation To whom will yee flye for helpe And Ieremy 13.21 What wilt thou say when hee shall punish thee Shall not sorrowes take thee as a woman in travaile And so may I say to you all beloved though you can be quiet and comfortable enough now in the dayes of your health and peace without Christ without all assurance that he is yours how will you do for comfort when affliction and death shall come What comfort can you have then without you have him made sure unto you Psal. 2.12 Kisse the Son lest he be angry and ye perish from the way when his wrath is kindled but a little Blessed are all they that put their trust in him On the other side The man that is in Christ and hath through him gotten his pardon and made his peace with God and that is cloathed with the robes of his righteousnesse may bee comfortable in the greatest affliction and even in the houre of death The raine descended saith our Saviour Matth
both thy selfe and others that are no whit inferiour unto them but farre beyond them in knowledge and grace doe think otherwise of them There may be difference in judgement even betweene godly and good men and one may see that to be a sinne which another man every whit as good as he cannot be perswaded to be so The Apostle Paul and those that joined with him Galathians 2.12 13. knew it was a sinfull and unlawfull thing to withdraw and separate themselves from eating and conversing with the beleeving Gentiles in the presence of the Iewes and for feare of offending them though neither Barnabas nor Peter men no whit inferiour to them in knowledge and grace could discerne it to be so Christians may not condemne or judge one another to be hypocrites for their difference in judgement in these smaller matters Who art thou saith the Apostle Rom. 14.4 that judgest another mans servant To his owne master hee standeth or falleth Secondly It may well bee that some men even some good men are through want of knowledge and weaknesse of judgement righteous over much and make scruple of those things which no law of God bindeth them to make scruple of Els Salomon would never have said Eccl. 7.16 Bee not righteous over much neither make thy selfe over wise Such a one was he of whom the Apostle speaketh Rom. 14.2 Another that is weake eateth herbs As if he should say It was his ignorance and weaknesse of judgement that made him so scrupulous and fearefull to eate any thing which by the ceremoniall law which was now abrogated had beene forbidden But no man must be despised or judged to be an hypocrite because of this For that is directly against the Apostles rule Rom. 14.3 Let not him that eateth despise him that eateth not Thirdly There is no just cause why wee should judge or thinke the worse one of another either for using or not using our liberty in this case Because the thing that is in it owne nature lawfull and lawfully also used by one man it may be in another man a damnable sin to do it And that upon these two grounds First Because the one knoweth and is perswaded of the lawfullnesse of it which the other is not but doubteth it to be a sin I know and am perswaded by the Lord Iesus saith the Apostle Romanes 14.14 that there is nothing no creature of God uncleane of it selfe But to him that esteemeth any thing to bee uncleane to him it is uncleane Why will you say Can the opinion of man make any thing cleane or uncleane lawfull or unlawfull No not in it owne nature but to himselfe it may For a man to doe any thing that hee doubteth to bee unlawfull is a damnable thing Hee that doubteth saith the Apostle Rom. 14.23 is damned if he eat because hee eateth not of faith For whatsoever is not of faith is sinne The conscience of a man though it bee deceived though it bee erroneous yet hath a binding power and it is a matter of great danger for any man to goe against it All men must seeke to informe their conscience aright by the Word of God which is the onely true rule to guide our conscience by Let every man bee fully perswaded in his owne mind saith the Apostle Romanes 14.5 But though it be a sin for a man not to seeke to have his conscience rightly informed and instructed by the Word yet is it a double sin in him to do any thing against his conscience If thou therefore see a man who is otherwise conscionable in all his waies scrupulous and fearefull to doe that which thou knowest and art fully perswaded hee may lawfully and ought to doe pity him informe him instruct him and labour to bring him out of his errour but scorne him not hate him not maligne him not for it Secondly The one is able to use or doe the thing that hee knoweth to bee lawfull lawfully and take no hurt by it the other though he know the thing to be lawfull yet findeth that through his weaknesse he is not able to use it but he shall receive hurt by it All things are lawfull for me saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.12 but all things are not expedient all things are lawfull for mee but I will not bee brought under the power of any And certainely this is the thing that restraineth many a good man from the use of sundry recreations which he doth not doubt to be lawfull in themselves because he findeth his owne weakenesse to bee such as he cannot use them without receiving much hurt by them And this would restraine many more from them if they had that care of their owne soules as they ought to have To conclude therefore this first branch of the point we have in hand If thou seest any man that loveth the word that useth constantly prayer in his family that seemeth to bee a strict observer of the Sabbath day that hateth popery that is strict and precise even in the smallest things If thou seest I say any such a one to bee a drunkard or an uncleane person or unjust in his dealings or carelesse of his Word or a busie body or negligent in his calling hate these things in him in Gods name nay hate them in him more then in another man because hee maketh so good a profession and because his sinne bringeth more reproach upon the Gospell then another mans would doe But take heed thou hate him not because of his profession because of any of those good things thou discernest in him For if thou dost thou wilt be found to be a hater of God and of his grace and neere unto that sinne that can never bee pardoned which the Apostle calleth Hebrewes 10.29 A doing of despite to the spirit of grace And what comfort canst thou have either in life or death if thou bee a hater of God if thou doe despite unto the spirit of grace What remaineth for thee when God shall open thine eyes and cause thee to see thine owne estate but a certaine fearfull looking for of judgement as the Apostle speaketh there ver 27. and of fiery indignation which shall devoure the adversaries the adversaries of God the haters of God O it is a fearefull thing to hate any man for his goodnesse take heed of it I beseech you As we have no surer note that we are translated from death to life that we are in the state of grace then this if we love the brethren as the Apostle teacheth us 1 Iohn 3.14 If we can love a disciple in the name of a disciple as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 10.42 so can we have no certainer a signe that there is no grace in us but we are in the very gall of bitternesse and bond of iniquity as the the Apostle speaketh Acts 8.23 then this when we hate the brethren when we hate a disciple a professour in the name of a disciple and professour even
faith that God hath so loved him hee cannot choose but love him againe and serve him out of love and not out of feare onely Faith worketh by love saith the Apostle Galathians 5.6 As if hee had said The first and chiefe fruit that it putteth forth and whereby it sheweth that life and efficacy that is in it is this it breedeth in the heart that hath it an unfained love unto God Yea proportionable to our faith and the assurance wee have of Gods love to us will our love unto God bee Many sinnes are forgiven her saith our Saviour Luke 7.47 for shee loved much but to whom little is forgiven the same loveth but a little Certainely beloved the true cause why the most of us beare no more love to God and goodnesse then wee doe is this that either wee have no faith no assurance of Gods love to us in the pardon of our sinnes or els wee have knowne but few sinnes by our selves and have beene but a little humbled for sinne and therefore we are not much affected with the mercy and love that God hath shewed to us in the pardon of our sinnes Now for the force that is in justifying faith to quicken and enable us unto every good duty which is the second particular that I promised to speake of I might be large in the handling of it There is no good duty either towards God or man that thou findest thy selfe most backward in but if thou hadst faith to assure thee of Gods love to thee in Christ and to beleeve the promises that God hath made unto that duty and if thou wouldst also stirre up and exercise thy faith in meditating of Gods mercy and love and of those particular promises thou shouldst find thy selfe thereby made farre more able to performe that duty and to performe it in a holy and comfortable manner then thou art This is that whereby David was wont to prepare himselfe to Gods publique worship I will goe to thine house saith hee Psalme 5.7 in the multitude of thy mercies But I will instance and that briefly too but in two particular duties that is to say the hearing of the word and prayer For the first No man can heare the Word with any affection and fruit till he have faith and be thereby perswaded of Gods love to him in Christ. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. that you may grow thereby if so bee yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious As if he should say Then and not till then you shall be able to doe it God hath made many promises to such as heare his Word Generall promises 1. Hee will ever assist this ordinance and worke with it Matthew 28.20 Goe teach all nations and loe I am with you to the end of the world 2. That hee will save the soules of his people by this ordinance Iames 1.21 Esa. 55.3 3. That by this ordinance hee will begin grace and convert the soule Psalme 19.7 4. That by this ordinance hee will increase and perfect grace where hee hath begun it Vnto you that heare shall more bee given saith our Saviour Marke 4.24 And Acts 20.32 I commend you to God and to the Word of his grace which is able to build you up And particular promises God hath also made to them that attend upon this ordinance 1. That hee will by this ordinance give them strength to overcome their strongest corruptions Even a young man may cleanse his way thereby Ps. 119.9 2. That he will by this ordinance worke peace in their consciences Esa. 57.19 How falleth it out then that many of us heare constantly and find no such thing Surely the cause is rendred Hebrewes 4.2 The Word preached did not profit them not being mixed with faith in them that heard it In our hearing wee make not use of our faith to make claime to these promises and expect the performance of them unto us Secondly For prayer Till a man have some assurance by faith of the pardon of his sinnes and of Gods favour hee can never pray aright nor with any heart and affection Romanes 10 14. How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved It is the spirit of grace that is the spirit of supplications Zach. 12.10 He that goeth to God must apprehend him and conceive of him as of his father Matthew 6.9 And on the other side hee that is by faith perswaded that God is his gracious father cannot choose but resort much to him in hearty prayer Galathians 4.6 O God thou art my God saith David Psalme 63.1 early will I seeke thee And 86.4 5. Vnto the Lord doe I lift up my soule for thou Lord art good and ready to forgive and plenteous in mercy to all that call upon thy name Many are the promises that God hath made unto prayer Generall promises that he will heare and answer us Esa. 30.19 Hee will be very gracious unto thee at the voice of thy cry when hee shall heare it he will answer thee And Iohn 16.23 Whatsoever ye shall aske the father in my name hee will give it unto you And particular promises 1. Deliverance from any trouble and affliction Psalme 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble I will deliver thee Or strength and patience to beare it Iames 1.5 If any of you lack wisdome let him aske of God and it shall be given him 2. Whatsoever spirituall grace we stand in need of Luke 11.13 Your heavenly father will give his holy spirit to them that aske him 3. Inward joy and peace of conscience Iob 33.26 Hee shall pray to God and hee will bee favourable unto him and hee shall see his face with joy Aske and ye shall receive that your joy may be full Iohn 16.24 Why then have wee no more heart to prayer Why receive wee no more good by it Surely wee doe not make use of our faith in thinking of and trusting to these promises of God when we goe to prayer and that is a maine cause of it And let not that man thinke saith the Apostle Iames 1.7 that hee shall receive any thing from the Lord. And thus have I finished those foure Motives I promised to give for the enforcing of this exhortation Lecture CXLII On Psalme 51.7 March 2. 1629. IT followeth now that we proceed unto those signes and notes that I promised to give you whereby they that have received Christ and are justified by him may be knowne And surely there is great need that we should have signes and notes given us in Gods Word whereby this may be discerned and judged of For we finde by experience of all ages that many doe verily thinke that Christ and all his merits doe belong to them who yet did never receive him nor have any title to him at all Many will say to me in that day saith our Saviour Matth. 7.22 23. Lord Lord have we not prophesied in
the Spirit of Christ may be known which I will not therefore now make any mention of I will instance onely in foure effects of the Spirit whereby you may be able to judge whether you have received not the spirit of the world but the Spirit which is of God as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinth 2.12 The first is your Charity the second is your Constancy in cleaving to the truth which you have received the third is your Taking to heart the cause of God and religion the fourth and last is your Sympathizing with the fellow-members of Christs mysticall body For the first of these There is no one grace whereby the Spirit of Christ may be better and more sensibly known to dwell in us than charity and meeknesse of spirit Iohn Baptist saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove and it abode upon Christ as we read Iohn 1.32 I beseech you saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 10.1 by the meekenesse and gentlenesse of Christ. As if he had said Of all the graces of the Spirit that did abound in Christ his meekenesse and gentlenesse did most excell And we shall finde that this is oft mentioned for a certaine signe of a man that is in Christ. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples saith our Saviour Iohn 13.35 if ye have love one to another As if hee should say This is so evident and conspicuous a marke of one that is in Christ as not themselves onely but others also all men may know them by this Beloved let us love one another saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.7 for love is of God and every one that loveth is borne of God and knoweth God He that loveth not knoweth not God for God is love saith he Vers. 8. And Vers. 12. If wee love one another God dwelleth in us and his love is perfected in us And Ver. 16. He that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God and God in him My little children saith he againe 1 Iohn 3.18 19. let us not love in word neither in tongue but in deed and in truth And hereby we know that we are of the truth and shall assure our hearts before him As if he had said A man may confidently assure himselfe that hee is in Christ and that hee hath the Spirit of Christ in him if hee love his neighbour unfeignedly not in word onely but in deed if hee unfeignedly desire to doe him what good he can O that we would impartially examine our selves in this first point beloved now especially that we are to prepare our selves to the Lords Table If thou be not in charity certainely thou hast not the Spirit of Christ and consequently thou art none of his I know well that many that have not Gods Spirit but are meere carnall men use to glory much in their charity and thinke they farre excell any that professe religion in this vertue But if there could ever have beene any true love to man and such as God approveth of in any soule that is not regenerated and sanctified by the Spirit of God certainely neither our Saviour himselfe nor his holy Apostle would have spoâ—ken so of love as you heare they have done No no the holy Scripture is most plaine in this point that no man hath any true charity in him but he only that is truly regenerate By this we know that we love the children of God saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.2 when we love God and keepe his commandements As if he should say All true love to men proceedeth from the love we beare to God as from the root and fountain This is love saith he 2 Ioh. 6. that we walk after his commandements As if he had said We cannot love our neighbour as we ought unlesse we love him out of conscience towards God and in obedience to his commandement The end of the commandement is love saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith unfeigned As though he should have said No man can have true love till he have first a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned I will therfore shew you how true Charity is to be tryed how you may discern and know whether you love your neighbour as you ought to love him and as no man that hath not the Spirit of Christ was ever able to do Try this First By the love thou bearest to all men Secondly By the loue thou bearest to them that have wronged thee and are thine enemies Thirdly By the love thou bearest to them that feare God especially Lecture CXLIII On Psalme 51.7 March 23. 1629. NO man hath true charity in him First that doth not love all men Secondly that doth not love his enemy Thirdly that doth not love such as feare God especially For the first They that have the Spirit of Christ in them do unfeignedly love all men See this plainely in that prayer of the Apostle 1 Thes. 3 12. The Lord make you to increase and abound in love saith he one toward another and towards all men How can this bee will you say Must wee love such as are wicked men Doth not the Holy Ghost make this a speciall note of a lewd and gracelesse man to love them that are wicked They hate the good saith the Prophet Mica 3.2 and love the evill Was not Iehosophat though otherwise so good a man greatly blamed for this Shouldst thou love them saith the Prophet Iehu to him 2 Chron. 19.2 that hate the Lord Therefore is wrath upon thee from before the Lord. Doth not David glory in this as in one principall evidence of the truth of his heart that he did hate wicked men I have hated them saith he Psal. 31.6 that regard lying vanities that is I have hated all idolaters And 139.21 22. he appealeth to the Lord concerning this and glorieth of this even before the Lord Do not I hate them O Lord saith he that hate thee I hate them with a perfect hatred I count them mine enemies I answer That in all these places there is no more meant but this First That wee must hate their sinne and that that is evill in them And that we are bound to hate even in the best men and in those persons whose persons we are most bound to love Ye that love the Lord saith the Psalmist Psalme 97.10 hate that that is evill There is no love of God in that man that hateth not sinne wheresoever hee seeth it even in his owne child in them whom he doth most dearely love Secondly that we must shew our dislike even to the persons also of scaâ—dalous and lewd men For first we may give them no countenance but shew our dislike by shunning all voluntary familiarity and kindnesse unto them while they continue such Have no company with him saith the Apostle 2 Thes. 3.4 that he may be ashamed I have hated the congregation of evill doers saith David Psalme
true Religion is a sure argument that he hath indeed the Spirit of Christ and that that may give him great comfort in his estate Lecture CXLV On Psalme 51.7 August 16. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed to the reasons and grounds of this point shew you why it must needs be so that he that hath the Spirit of Christ is constant in his religion he cannot be like the reed shaken with the wind variable and wavering in his religion nor apt to be drawn away by any means from the truth that he hath learned and received from the Word of God Two evident reasons there be for this 1. The Spirit of Christ wheresoever it dwels will teach and perswade the conscience effectually in the truth of God 2. He that is taught his religion by the Spirit of God will certainly be constant in it The first reason because it is of great importance and concernes the maine ground of that certainty that any of Gods people have in their faith and religion I will distinctly and plainely for the helpe of your understanding and memory declare and confirme unto you in six severall propositions and then I will answer the maine objection that is made against it First the Lord hath promised that he will by his holy Spirit instruct and teach his people in the way to life See this promise Ioh. 14.26 The comforter which is the Holy Ghost saith our blessed Saviour whom my father will send in my name through my merit and mediation he shall teach you all things All things he meanes that are necessary unto your salvation for you to know and to be perswaded of And if any man shall say as the Papist doth tush this promise was made to the Apostles onely who represented the whole Church of Christ and that therefore from hence it may be well concluded indeed that to the whole representative Church in a generall Councell lawfully assembled the Spirit is promised to teach and guide them infallibly in all things but can every private man or woman conclude from hence that the Spirit of God will teach them all things I answer That though these words were spoken to the Apostles onely for they were spoken in that Sermon our Saviour made at his last Supper where none were present but they yet doth it not follow from thence that they were spoken of the Apostles onely as not concerning any other but them for there were many things spoken in that Sermon that do undoubtedly concerne all the faithfull as much as them viz. that which is in Chap. 13.34 â—5 14.21 23 24. 15.1 10. 16.23 24. But for further answer unto this I add this second proposition That the promise is made not unto the Apostles and Teachers of the Church onely but unto all the faithfull All thy children saith the Lord to his Church to his Catholique Church the whole company of his elect and called ones Esa. 54.13 all thy children shall be taught of the Lord. And our Saviour citing this place Iohn 6.45 delivers the promise in these generall termes It is written in the Prophets saith he and they shall be all taught of God He is then no member of the Catholike Church out of which as out of Noahs Ark there can be no salvation hee is none of Gods elect that in the matters of his religion hath no other teacher then man that is not therein taught of God and instructed by his holy spirit Ye have an unction saith the Apostle in his generall Epistle that he wrote to all the faithfull 1 Iohn 2.20 Yea even to such among them as verse 18. he calls little children the weakest and meanest of all the faithfull ye have an unction from that holy one saith he even unto them and know all things that is ye have received from Christ the Holy Ghost the Comforter and hee hath taught you and instructed you in all things that are necessary to the salvation of your soules for you to know and to be instructed in Thirdly Of all the workes of the spirit of God in the soule of man this is the first and principall to inlighten the mind and to give a man a good understanding and judgement in those things that concerne his salvation As light was the first of all Gods workes in the Creation of the world Gen. 1.3 so is it also in the new creation Be ye transformed saith the Apostle Romanes 12. â— by the renewing of your mind So soone as a man is transformed and hath that blessed change wrought in him his minde will bee renewed and his judgement cleered in spirituall things When their heart turneth unto the Lord saith hee 2 Cor. 3 16. so soone as a man is once converted by the spirit of God the vaile that darkned the understanding and kept a man from seeing and discerning the things of God shall bee taken away That man whom Gods spirit hath not enlightned to see the truth in some comfortable measure in the matter of religion that is ignorant therein or hath no knowledge but such as he hath received by tradition from men had never any other teacher then man holds nothing in religion but humanafide upon that credit that hee gives unto man it is the religion of the time of the state and countrey hee lives in it is that which he knowes many learned and good men doe teach and hold and therefore hee holdeth and professeth it but he was never inwardly and firmely perswaded in his conscience of these things that man certainely never had the spirit of Christ It cannot be idle wheresoever it is it will be working and if it have not renewed thy mind and judgement if it have not taught instructed thee which is the right way to heaven which is the true religion it never had any work in thy heart at all thou hast certainely no one work of saving and sanctifying grace wrought in thy soule Fourthly The knowledge that this heavenly teacher worketh in us is a cleare and certaine knowledge And even as Gods people when the spirit of God spake unto them in visions and dreames and other extraordinary revelations were undoubtedly certaine of that that he revealed unto them they needed not the testimony of the Church to assure them that it was indeed the will of God that was so revealed unto them If Abraham had not beene undoubtedly certaine of that he would never have beene so ready as hee was Gen. 22.2 3. to sacrifice his own sonne Neither would Ioseph being a just man have taken Mary his wife after she was found with child as he did Matth. 1.20 24. nor would he have taken her and our blessed Lord immediatly after he arose by night and have fled into Egypt as he did Mat. 2.13 14. if hee had not been certainely assured that that was the will of God that was so revealed to him the spirit spake expresly in those cases as the Apostle teacheth us 1 Tim. 4.1 So
doth the spirit of God also in his ordinary manner of teaching the heart of man by the holy Scriptures which the Apostle 2 Pet. 1.19 calleth a more sure word of prophesy then any of those extraordinary revelations were speake so expresly as the people of God that have beene taught by him have beene so certaine of the truth that they have beene willing to seale it even with their dearest bloud So the Evangelist saith Luke 1.1 that all the parts of the Gospell all the articles of our faith were most surely beleeued among the faithfull And Peter saith of himselfe and the rest of the elect Apostles Ioh. 6.69 We beleeve and are sure that thou art that Christ the sonne of the living God And our Saviour saith of them all Ioh. 17.8 that they knew surely that be came out from God and beleeved that God did send him The people of God by the teaching of the holy spirit do attaine you see not unto a probable opinion onely but to an undoubted certainty of knowledge and faith And from this certainty hath growne that marvellous courage and comfort that the holy Martyrs have expressed in all their sufferings They were â—laine for the Word of God saith the Apostle Revel 6.9 and â—or the testimony which they held They did professe and give testimony to the truth of God which they had learned in his Word and they did hold fast this their testimony and would not by any meanes be drawne from it and therefore they were slaine If a man have no certainty in the matters of religion but is wavering and unsetled in it certainely he was never yet taught of God Fiftly No man can attaine to this undoubted certainty in religion by any other meanes but by the teaching of the spirit of God Though a man be a constant hearer of the most excellent teacher and enjoy all other the best meanes of knowledge that are upon earth yet shall he never bee able to attaine to a cleare and certaine knowledge in the matters of his salvation till the spirit of God doe teach and instruct him When Peter had made this confession of his faith Matth. 16.16 Thou art Christ the sonne of the living God Iesus answered and said unto him verse 17. Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona for flesh and bloud hath not revealed it unto thee but my father which is in heaven Marke two things in this speech of our blessed Saviour 1. That till a man be taught of God he can never understand and know no not thus much 2. That he is a blessed and happy man that can find in himselfe that hee is taught of God Why but may you say May not flesh and bloud reveale so much to a man May not a naturall man be perswaded of this that Iesus is Christ the sonne of the living God I answer that he may say so and he may thinke so and he may in some sort know it to be so and be able to prove it to be so but he cannot be fully perswaded of this article he cannot beleeve it with all his heart as Philip speaketh Acts 8.37 till God by his holy spirit have revealed it unto him and perswaded his heart of it No man can say that Iesus is the Lord saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.3 but by the Holy Ghost As if he had said He cannot say and professe it from the full perswasion of his heart till the Holy Ghost hath taught it him that hee is so indeed No man can have a cleare and certaine perswasion in matters of religion but onely he that hath the spirit of sanctification and is instructed and guided by it Certainely saith Elihu Iob 32.8 there is a spirit in man and the inspiration of the almighty giveth them understanding There bee many arguments whereby a man may bee convinced and forced to acknowledge that the holy Scripture is undoubtedly the Word of God 1. The marvellous consent of all the holy Writers that penned it 2. The certaine fulfilling of all the Prophesyes contained in it 3. The strange miracles that have confirmed it 4. The admirable providence of God in preserving of it 5. The testimony that the Church and Saints of God in all ages have given unto it 6. The divine and supernaturall doctrine contained in it But none of all these arguments can undoubtedly perswade the heart certitudine fidei that the holy Scripture or any doctrine contained in it is the Word of God till we be taught it of God till the holy spirit of God have inwardly certified and assured us of it Therefore is this knowledge this cleare and certaine knowledge in matters of faith and religion called Pro 30.3 the knowledge of the holy and 9.10 The knowledge of the holy is understanding A carnall man by his naturall parts and by the helpe of learning of hearing of study and conference may know much in religion and teach it also excellently and maintaine it strongly against any adversary but this cleare and certaine knowledge this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that carryeth with it as with full saile the whole man to the love and obedience of it that makes a man able and willing to suffer and die for the truth can no man have till the holy spirit of God have sanctified his heart and perswaded him in the truth Sixtly and lastly Proportionable to the measure of the spirit of grace and sanctification that any faithfull man hath received shall the measure of his knowledge and certainty be in the matters of his faith and religion He that is spirituall saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 2.15 by whom though he oppose him to the naturall man he meanes not every one that hath the spirit and is regenerate but him that hath the spirit in a greater measure then many other of the regenerate have as appeares by the opposition he makes Chap. 3 1. betweene them that are spirituall and them that are â—aâ—es in Christ. He that is spirituall saith he judgeth all things that is to say is not only certaine of the truth that himselfe holdeth but can judge and clearely discerne and reject any errour that is held by other men yet he himselfe is judged of no man As if he had said He is so certainely assured of the truth that hee holdeth that the contrary judgement of other men whatsoever they bee cannot over-sway him or cause him to stagger Grow in grace saith the Apostle 2 Peter 3.18 and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ. The holyer and more spirituall a man is the more hee growes in grace in the feare of God in sorrow for sinne and hatred of it and in the love of goodnesse the better and with the more certainty of assurance shall hee know the mystery of Christ the clearer and more certaine assurance shall hee have in spirituall things And thus having opened and confirmed this first reason of the Doctrine I come to answer a maine objection which the Papist
doth make and which may rise in your mindes against it And indeed if it were an objection of Papists onely I would never trouble you or my selfe about it But wee are all by nature ranke Papists in this and in many other points of religion and I know this first reason will seeme strange and absurd to many of you and that you will be ready to say what Shall every man in the matter of religion rest upon the instruction and perswasion hee hath from his owne private spirit This fond conceit saith the Papist hath already and still must needs bring into the Church an infinite variety of opinions in religion Quot capitatot sensus so many men so many mindes and opinions there must needs bee in religion if every ones private spirit bee supreame judge and determiner what is truth in the matter of religion Is it not a farre surer way for all men to depend and rest upon the Doctrine and instruction of the Church according to the ordinance of God then upon that which their owne private spirit teacheth them Aske the priests concerning the law saith the Lord Hag. 2.11 and againe The priests lips shall keepe knowledge saith the Prophet Mal. 2.7 and the people should seeke the law at his mouth Now unto this I have Foure things to answer First That though this Doctrine that every true beleever hath the spirit of God and that the spirit of God will teach him bee strange and ridiculous to such as are sensuall not having the spirit as the Apostle speaketh of some Iude 19. and indeed to every naturall man yet to the regenerate man it is not so The spirit of truth saith our Saviour Iohn 14.17 the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for hee dwelleth in you and shall bee in you Every true beleever every true Christian hath the spirit of God and knowes and finds in himselfe that hee hath it Because ye are sonnes saith the Apostle Galathians 4.6 God hath sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts crying Abba father Hee could not pray els nor cry Abba father unto God And he that hath it not let him scoffe and â—lout at it never so much is in a wofull case certainely and will find it to be so one day He that hath not the spirit of Christ is none of his saith the Apostle Rom. 8.9 Secondly The spirit that every faithfull man hath to teach and instruct him is not his owne private spirit as they scornefully and blasphemously call it for 1 it is the spirit of God even the same that first indited the holy Scriptures and inspired the holy Prophets and Apostles in the writing of them and is therefore best able to instruct and teach us in the true meaning of them Wee have received saith the Apostle â— Cor. 2.12 not the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God that wee might know the things which are freely given us of God And 2 besides it is not mans private spirit because it is one and the same in all the faithfull throughout the world and teacheth them all one and the same thing By one spirit saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.13 wee are all baptized into one body whether we be Iewes or Gentiles bond or free and have beene all made to drinke into one spirit As if hee should have said As all the faithfull throughout the world enjoy the same outward Sacraments so is the inward grace that is sealed thereby one and the same in all the faithfull throughout the world and teacheth them all one and the same thing So that this teaching that every true beleever hath and must have from the spirit is no cause of the diversity of opinions that is in the world no no it is the following and hearkning unto our own naturall and carnall spirits that is the true cause of that if we were all taught by the spirit of God we should agree better in opinion then we do Yea it is one and the same spirit that is in all the faithfull that are now living that it was in all the faithfull in old time and teacheth us now no other thing then it did teach all the faithfull from the beginning of the world So the Apostle alluding unto David and to the faithfull in his time saith 2 Cor. 4.13 We having the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeved and therefore have I spoken we also beleeve and therefore speake Thirdly Wee doe not say that that teaching and perswasion which every faithfull man receiveth inwardly in his owne heart from the spirit of God is the supreame judge and determiner what is true and what erroneous in the matters of faith and religion from which no appeale is to bee made for all hereticks and selfe-conceited persons will bee apt to pretend that but wee have a certaine rule given us whereby that which the spirit of God teacheth a man inwardly may be knowne and discerned from all opinions and motions that come from a false and fantasticall spirit and that is the written Word of God That Doctrine that is consonant to the Word is of the spirits teaching that that swerves from the Word comes certainely from a false and erroneous spirit By this rule we must judge of the spirit that is in other men Beloved beleeve not every spirit saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.1 but try the spirits whether they bee of God But how shall wee try whether the Doctrine that our teachers bring us bee such as they received and learned of Gods spirit or no Why wee must try it by this rule To the law and to the testimony saith the Prophet Esa. 8.20 if they speake not according to this Word it is because they have no light in them As if hee should have said they were never taught of God And this is also the rule whereby wee must try every opinion in religion that wee hold every motion and inclination that wee find in our hearts whether it bee of the spirit of God yea or no the spirit never disagreeth from the Word Behold saith the wisdome of God Proverbes 1.23 I will powre out my spirit unto you I will make knowne my words unto you And Esa. 59.21 This is my covenant with them saith the Lord my spirit that is upon thee and my word which I have put in thy mouth The spirit and the Word goe alwaies together Fourthly and lastly The spirit of God useth to teach the conscience by the ministery of the Word that is in the Church of God and not either by immediate inspirations and enthusiasmes or by any other outward meanes ordinarily but by this onely And by this also a man may judge whether that that hee holds in religion bee of the spirits teaching yea or no. Whether the good things that seeme to bee in him were wrought by the spirit of God that is if hee have learned and
received them by the ministery of the Church and preaching of the Word Therefore the Apostle calls the ministery of the Gospell 2 Cor. 3.8 the ministration of the spirit As if hee had said The meanes whereby the Lord conveyes his spirit into the heart of man and whereby the spirit worketh grace in mans heart is the ministery of the Word Received ye the spirit saith he Galathians 3.2 by the workes of the law or by the hearing of faith that is the Doctrine of faith preached So speaking of faith the greatest worke of the spirit he saith Rom. 10.17 faith comes by hearing Therefore when our Saviour had said Iohn 6.45 It is written in the Prophets they shall bee all taught of God hee addeth immediatly every man therefore that hath heard and learned of the father commeth unto me As if he had said The father teacheth no man ordinarily but in and by the hearing of his Word preached Therefore when the Lord makes that gracious promise to every faithfull man that hee will by his spirit plainely teach and direct him which way to take even then when he is in most danger to be mislead and seduced Esa. 30.21 Thine eares shall heare a word behind thee saying this not that but this is the way walke yee in it continue goe on in it leave it not when thou turnest unto the right hand and when thou turnest unto the left As if he should have said When thou shalt be in danger to be seduced and drawne out of the right way even then my spirit shall resolve and confirme thee in the truth and keepe thee in it I say when the Lord doth promise thus plainely and particularly to teach and guide his people aright by his spirit even in controverted truthes you shall find in the former verse 20. how and by what meanes the spirit will thus teach and guide his people Thy teachers saith he shall not bee removed into a corner any more but thine eyes shall see thy teachers and then followeth and thine eares shall heare a word behind thee As if hee should say I will accompany the ministery of my Word with the efficacy and operation of my spirit and by the ministery of thy teachers my spirit shall instruct and guide thee in the right way And thus you see the first reason of the Doctrine opened and confirmed unto you that the spirit of God wheresoever hee dwells will teach and perswade the heart in the truth of religion The second reason of it is this That when once a man is taught of God and instructed by his spirit in the truth hee will certainely cleave unto it and hold fast whatsoever hee hath learned of that heavenly teacher Teach mee O Lord saith David Psalme 119.33 the way of thy statutes that is that way unto life and salvation which thou hast in thy Word prescribed a plaine periphrasis of the true religion of God and I shall keepe it unto the end As if hee had said I shall never fall nor bee drawne away from it when once thou hast by thy spirit instructed and resolved me in it And verse 102. I have not departed from thy judgements saith he but have beene constant in thy truth for thou hast taught mee So saith the Apostle also of all that are taught of God 1 Iohn 2.27 The same anointing saith hee the spirit of God hee meanes teacheth you of all things of all things that are necessary for you to know and it is truth and is no lie this teaching of the spirit is cleare certaine and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him As if he should say Ye shall abide in Christ and in the profession of every truth of his because ye have beene taught by his holy spirit And thus have I shewed you the reasons and grounds of this point that he that hath the spirit of Christ will be constant in the Religion of Christ and firmly cleave unto the truth of God Lecture CXLVI On Psalme 51.7 Aug. 30. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceede to make some application of it unto our selves For seeing as wee have heard the Spirit of God wheresoever it dwels will teach and resolve the heart in the truth of Religion and he that is thus taught of God cannot but be constant in the truth seeing the Lord makes so great account of them that cleave to his truth and the faithfull themselves have found such comfort in this when they have beene in great distresse wee are therefore to be exhorted that every one of us would labour by this note to approve our selves to have the Spirit of Christ and so to be his even by our resolution and constancy in our Religion and cleaving fast unto the truth of God which we have received and doe make profession of This is an exhortation which we shall finde much pressed upon Gods people by the Holy Ghost specially in the New Testament Watch yee take heed unto your selves saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 16.13 stand fast in the faith in the Doctrine of faith quit yee like men in withstanding manfully all such as would seduce you bee strong and resolute in the truth Observe his earnestnesse in the many words he useth So Phil. 4.1 Stand fast in the Lord in the faith and Doctrine of Christ my dearely beloved And 2 Thes. 2.15 Therefore brethren saith hee sland fast and hold the traditions the doctrines delivered unto you which you have beene taught whether by word by lively voice in the Ministery of the word preached which you heare or by our Epistle or by the holy Scripture which yee reade And againe Heb. 4.14 Let us hold fast our proâ—ession saith he And againe Heb. 10.23 Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering Remember how thou hast received and heard saith our Saviour Revel 3.3 and hold fast And if the people of God then had such need to have this exhortation pressed upon them while the Apostles themselves lived by whom they had beene taught and confirmed in the truth with farre more evidence and demonstration of the spirit and of power as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 2.4 then is it to bee found in the Ministery of any of Gods servants now how much more necessary is this exhortation for us all in these dayes No not so will you say For those were dayes of bloudy persecution and of a fiery tryall The Magistrate was a mortall enemy to Christ and his Gospell and the Iewes every where incensed him against it but we thankes be to God live under a Christian Magistrate and in dayes of great peace we have peace at home and peace abroad To this I answer that though we through the great mercy of God doe enjoy the Gospell in great peace and have it also maintained and countenanced by publike authority and though the religious disposition of our gracious King who hath both heretofore and of late so fully declared himselfe
my God and â—or the offices thereof And indeed there is no way whereby we can expresse our love to God so well as by loving and delighting in and taking care for the house and pure worship of God Therefore in the reason of the second commandement as I told you the last day they that make conscience of that commandement that use and love that worship onely that he hath in his Word appointed are called such as love God Exodus 20.6 and they that are addicted to will-worship and care not for the true worship of God are called ver 5. haters of God Thus did David expresse his love to God Psal. 26.8 Lord I have loved the habitation of thy house and the place where thine honour dwelleth He that careth not for the house and worship of God whether it be maintained in purity or be corrupted whether it prosper or no certainely hath no love of God no zeale of Gods glory in his heart And this shall serve for my first sort of proofes which I told you should be more generall Now you shall see the point opened and confirmed unto you in foure particulars First He that hath the spirit of Christ will rejoyce to see religion prosper to see the purity and sincerity of Gods worship restored and set up See what Ioy there was in Ierusalem in the daies of David when the Arke of God was brought to Ierusalem 1 Chron. 15.28 And in the daies of Hezekiah when the Sacrament had beene celebrated according to the first institution of it which it had not beene of a long time before in such sort as it was written saith the Text 2 Chron. 30.5 and verse 26. from Salomons raigne to that time there had not beene such a Passeover kept it is said ver 25 26. All Gods people did marvellously rejoyce in it So when Nehemiah had reformed and purged the house and worship of God from sundry corruptions and restored it to the primitive purity and sincerity thereof It is said Neh 12.43 That Gods people did rejoyce for God had made them to rejoyce with great joy their wives also and their children rejoyced so that the joy of Ierusalem was heard even a farre off Nay he that hath the spirit of God in him will rejoyce to see any beginnings of reformation in places that were rude before to see religion get any entrance or footing any beginnings of a Church in such places It is said Ezra 3.11 that all Gods people shouted with a great shout when they praised the Lord because the foundation of the house of the Lord was laid On the other side he that hath the spirit of God in him cannot chuse but grieve to see or heare that the true religion and worship of God is banished from any place and that Idolatry and a false worship is set up in it Old Ely is noted by the Holy Ghost 1 Sam. 4.17 18. to have grieved much more deepely for the taking away of the Arke of God then either for Israels flying from before the Philistines or for the great slaughter that had beene made of Gods people or for the death of his two sonnes Hophâ—i and Phineas It came to passe saith the Text that when the messenger made mention of the Arke of God hee fell from of his seate backward and his necke brake and hee died And this is also noted to have beene the chiefe griefe of his daughter in law and maine cause of her death too verse 22. this would never out of her mouth in all the extreamity of her paine and anguish while breath was in her body the glory is departed from Israel for the Arke of God is taken away And this was that that troubled that zealous man of God Eliah and made him even weary of his life through griefe and discontentment 1 King 19.10 The children of Israel have forsaken thy covenant saith he they are fallen from thy holy religion they have throwne downe thine altars that is they have abolished and shewed contempt and hatred to thy true worship and why should I desire to live any longer in such a time Hee that hath any love or zeale of God in him cannot but grieve to see or heare that idolatry is set up in any place that it groweth and increaseth any where specially in any place where God was truly worshipped before We read of blessed Paul Acts 17.16 that when hee saw even the city of Athens where God had never beene truly worshipped wholly given unto idolatry his spirit was stirred in him he was incensed with zealous griefe and indignation to see it O how would it have troubled the good man to have seene or heard of such a thing in Corinth or Galatia or Ephesus that were true Churches of Christ where the Gospell had beene and still was faithfully and plentifully preached Nay hee that hath any true love or zeale of God in him cannot but grieve at the least Eclipse that religion suffers in any place though the substance of it doth still remaine yet if it have lost any thing of that luster of that purity sincerity and power that once it had even that is sufficient cause of griefe to every good man Wee read that when in the dayes of Zerubbabel the foundation of the second Temple was laid and Gods people that had seene no better did greatly rejoyce in it Ezra 3.12 Many of the Priests and Levites and chiefe of the fathers who were ancient men that had seene the first house wept with a loud voice even when the rest shouted for joy and the noise of their weeping was as great every whit as the noise of the others rejoycing And why did they so Surely it grieved their hearts to see how farre the house that God was now to have in Ierusalem was short in beauty and glory of that that God had had before in that place Secondly He that hath the spirit of Christ in him will joy in the frequency and fullnesse of the Church-assemblies When David to aggravate the misery of his present estate Ps. 42.4 speakes of the joy and comfort that he had formerly taken in going to the house of God he names this twice in that verse as a maine cause of that great joy he tooke in going to the house of God that there went such a multitude with him And this is noted for one cause of that great joy the people of God expressed at the celebration of that Passeover in Hezekiahs time 2 Chron. 30.26 that the number of the communicants was so great as it is said verse 13. There assembled to Ierusalem much people to keepe the Passeover a very great Congregation On the other side even this hath grieved Gods people to see the Church-assemblies neglected and unfrequented to see the Congregations much thinner then they had wont to be I wil gather them saith the Lord Zeph. 3.18 that are sorrowfull for the solemne assembly who are of thee to whom the reproach of it was
a burden Observe in the Lords speech five things 1. This was one of the greatest sorrowes of Gods people in their captivity that they wanted then their solemne assemblies Though they might have some religious meetings for Gods morall worship yea they had publique fasts then foure times a yeare as appeares Zach. 8.19 yet their assemblies were nothing so solemne so populous as they were wont to be at Ierusalem 2. The Caldeans their enemy were wont to reproach them for this and to say to them to this effect where are your solemne assemblies now as it is said Lam. 1.7 they did mocke at their Sabbaths they joyed to see they could have no such solemne assemblies as they were wont to have as indeed the solemnity and greatnesse of the Church-assemblies hath ever beene a great eye-sore to wicked men 3. It was a burden to Gods people to have this reproach cast upon them they could have twitted them with nothing that would have grieved them more 4. That the Lord saith to his Church of these that were so sorrowfull for the solemne assembly these are of thee these are indeed naturall and kindly children and members of the true Church that do stand thus affected 5. And lastly The promise that the Lord makes to such I will gather them saith the Lord. I will have a speciall respect unto them and though they be thus scattered and dispersed not one of them shall be lost but I will bring them back againe to their own land Thirdly He that hath the spirit of Christ any true love or zeale of God in his heart will joy in the plentifull and free preaching of the Word which is a chiefe part of Gods worship a principall occasion of our most solemne assemblies All that have true hearts to God doe and ought to desire heartily and to pray to God for this When our Saviour had complained Matth. 9.37 that there were so few labourers about Gods harvest he commands his Disciples Verse 38. To pray unto the Lord of the harvest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he would cast forth speedily and without delay send forth or by a strong hand as in a case of present necessity thrust forth labourers many labourers labourers indeed he would have them to be not loiterers or such as should doe the worke of the Lord negligently into his harvest Brethren saith the Apostle 2 Thes. 3.1 pray that the word of the Lord may have a free course 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it may run freely that preaching of it may not be hindred or interrupted by any meanes And Col. 4.3 Pray for us saith he that God would open to us a doore of utterance that we may have free liberty to preach the Gospell And as all men you see are bound to pray to God for the increase and liberty of faithfull preachers so will every one that truly loves God and hath any zeale for his glory rejoyce greatly in the liberty of the Gospell and when the truth is plentifully preached Wee reade in the reformation that Nehemiah wrought Neh. 12.44 That Iudah rejoyced for the priests and for the Levites that waited that stood saith the originall They joyed in this as in the chiefe part of the reformation of Religion that they had store of faithfull and able Priests and Levites and that they also stood and were setled and established in their places with liberty and maintenance and all good encouragements And the Apostle Paul was so zâ—alous for much preaching and rejoyced so much in the glory he knew redounded to God by it that speaking of some in Rome that preached the truth and sound Doctrine without all truth and soundnesse of heart he saith Phil. 1.18 Nothwithstanding every way whether in pretence or in truth Christ is preached and I therein doe rejoyce and I will rejoyce saith he Surely they were very bad men of whom he saith Verse 15.16 that they preached Christ even of envy and strife even to adde affliction to his bonds to increase his griefe and trouble who was then in bonds and prison for the Gospell How could Paul rejoyce in such mens preaching will you say Certainely he knew that though they were so bad in themselves yet their Doctrine which was both for matter and manner sound might through Gods blessing upon his owne ordinance become effectuall to the conversion and comfort of Gods elect For be you sâ—re of this that if Paul had beene of that minde that he that is a wicked man himselfe cannot by his Ministery be the instrument of the conversion of another he would never have said of such men as these I doe rejoyce that Christ is preached by them yea and I will rejoyce in it On the otherside he that hath any true love or zeale of God in his heart cannot but grieve for the want of preaching that preaching should be hindred that good Preachers and such as God hath made able and willing to doe him and his Church service should have cause to complaine as Paul doth 1 Thes. 2.18 that Satan hinders them No good man will rejoyce in this but grieve and mourne for it It is said of out blessed Saviour Mat. 9.36 that when he saw the multitude to be like sheep without Shepheards that the harvest was great and the labourers so few that there was such want of preachers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Holy Ghost his bowels eraned in him with inward griefe and compassion of their misery And which of us should not desire to be affected as our blessed Saviour was When Eliah would give unto the Lord himselfe a reason of that griefe and passion he was in which made him weary of his life he alleadgeth this for one chiefe cause of it and healledgeth it twice in that one Chapter 1 King 19.10.14 They have slaine thy prophets with the sword and it was a death to the good man to thinke of that Fourthly and lastly He that hath the spirit of Christ in him will rejoyce to see the Ministery of the word fruitfull in them that doe enjoy it and powerfull to bring them to the obedience of it when it goeth forth conquering men and to conquer more as it was Revel 6.2 said to doe in the primitive Church in those Apostolicall times This made Paul to rejoyce and praise God for the Thessalonians 1 Thes. 1.5 6. For our Gospell came not to you in word only but in power and in the Holy Ghost and yee became followers of us and of the Lord. This is that that every good heart ought to desire and begge of God not only that the word of the Lord may have a free course but also that it may be glorified as the Apostle speaketh 2 Thes. 3.1 that it may have good successe and prosper in that that God sent it for that is to reforme the hearts and lives of men He that hath any true love or zeale of God in him will rejoyce to see this When the
faithfull Iewes that had beene before much offended with Peter for going unto Cornelius heard of the fruit and successe of his Ministery there it is said Acts 11.18 That they hâ—ld their peace and glorified God saying then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life Though we know that the Iewes naturally fretted at nothing so much as this to heare that the Gentiles should become Gods people as every naturall man doth to see others more Religious then him selfe yet the Iewes that were converted joyed greatly in this When Paul and Barnabas Acts 15.3 declared to them the conversion of the Gentiles they caused great joy unto all the brethren He that hath any grace in his owne heart will joy in the conversion of others And on the other side he that hath the spirit of Christ in him cannot choose but grieve to see how unfruitful the Gospel is in most places how little power it hath in the hearts of men This the Prophet foretold Esa. 53.1 should be the complaint and lamentation of the Ministers of the Gospell and daily experience proves it to be so Who hath beleeved our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed And of our blessed Saviour it is said Mar. 8.12 that when he saw the infidelity and hardnesse of heart that was in the Pharisees and Iewes who though they had seene so many miracles of his and heard so many of his gracious and powerfull Sermons could not beleeve but asked still for a signe from heaven that he sighed deepely in his spirit to see and thinke of this And so will every one in some measure doe that hath the spirit of Christ in him when hee seeth the marvellous senselessenesse of most men under the powerfull and excellent meanes of grace that they doe enjoy The reasons of this point and the application of it I must deferre till the next day Lecture CLI On Psalme 51.7 November 29. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceed to give you the grounds and reasons of this point and then make some application of it unto our selves The reasons then why we should thus take to heart the cause of God and of his holy Religion why we should joy in the liberty of the Gospell and in the fruitfulnesse and good successe of it and mourne for the contrary are three principally according to the respect we ought to have unto three severall persons that are interested in it in respect had 1. Vnto other men 2. Vnto our selves 3. And principally unto the Lord. The first reason I will for the helpe of your understanding and memory deliver distinctly unto you in three degrees First we are bound in conscience to love the persons of all men and we can have no comfort in our owne estate unlesse our hearts can beare us witnesse we doe so The Lord make you saith the Apostle 1 Thes. 3.12 to increase and abound in love one towards another and towards all men Secondly If we do not love their soules unfeignedly desire their salvation there is no true love to them in our hearts I know well the most of you thinke otherwise you thinke you love your neighbours your friends your Wives your children well and dearely though you have no care at all of their soules but leave the care of them to God alone Nay they are of all others accounted the most loving and kind natured men that have least care of all either of other mens or of their owne soules whose kindnesse and good fellowship shewes it selfe in nothing more then in poysoning and destroying one anothers soules But be not deceived beloved the holy Word of God by which thou must be judged at the day of thy appearing before the judgement seat of Christ defineth love otherwise then thou doest and saith thou bearest no true love at all to the person whose soule thou hast no care of Thus Paul expressed and proved his unfeigned love to the Iewes his country men Rom. 10.1 Brethren my hearts desire and prayer to GOD for Israel is that they might be saved Because we are bound to love all men we are bound to desire the salvation of all men that God would give to all places to all people the meanes of their salvation and make them effectuall in their hearts This is plaine by that prayer of the Church Psalm 67.2 3. That thy way may be knowne upon earth thy saving health among all nations let the people praise thee O God let all the people praise thee If we doe not grieve to see how people lye in ignorance and infidelity and profanenesse and so under the power of Satan we beare no true love to them at all The Apostle professeth his love this way also unto his country men Rom. 9.1 2. his conscience did beare him witnesse in the Holy Ghost that he had great heavinesse and continuall sorrow in his heart for their blindnesse and obstinacy Nay he hateth them in his heart that cannot grieve to see them live in this estate Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart saith the Lord Levit. 19.17 thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer sinne upon him If we suffer men to live in any sinne were it in our power to helpe it if we be utterly carelesse of it and it never trouble us to see it the Lord you see saith plainly that we hate them in our hearts And whosoever hateth his brother is a murtherer saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.15 and ye know that no murtherer hath eternall life abiding in him or is in the state of grace If this be so as doubtlesse it is alas how hainous a sin are we all guilty of that neither doe any thing to bring them out of this misery they lye in nor are at all grieved and troubled for it Thirdly If we doe truly desire the salvation of men and grieve to see them perish in ignorance and profanenesse then will we desire that sound preaching may abound and will grieve to see the preaching of the word hindred any way Because the meanes whereby the soules of men must be saved is preaching It hath pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save them that beleeve saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.21 that is first by preaching hee workes faith in men according to that faith commeth by hearing Romans 10.17 and then by faith hee saveth them But why doth hee call it the foolishnesse of preaching Not that it is so indeed but that carnall men doe account it so for so he expoundeth himselfe Verse 18. The peeaching of the crosse is to them that perish foolishnesse they that perish and shall goe to hell account so of it But you will object and say cannot men be saved without preaching I answer that preaching is the meanes that he hath appointed to doe this worke by ordinarily Other sheepe I have saith our Saviour Iob. 10.16 which are not of this fould are not yet come
sent as we read verse 8 9. Levites and Priests throughout all the cities and townes of Iudah to teach the people and as it appeares verse 7. he sent of his chiefe Princes and Nobles with them to countenance them in their work when he had done this I say it is said ver 12. that Iehosaphat waxed great exceedingly he and his kingdome prospered wonderfully by this meanes Consider now from this day saith the Lord Hag. 2.18 19. he had spoken before verse 16 17. of a strange curse had beene upon them while his house and worship had beene neglected consider now from this day even from the day that the foundation of the Lords Temple was laid consider it saith he againe from this day I will blesse you with outward blessings he meanes as appeareth by the former verses Certainely the place where Gods house and worship is erected and maintained shall bee blessed of God with blessings of all sorts It is said of Vzziah the King of Iudah ◠Chro. 26.5 that he sought God that is professed and maintained the true religion of God in the daies of Zechariah who had understanding in the visions of God and as long as he sought the Lord God made him to prosper and yet there was no truth of heart in him at all For it is said verse 4. that he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord according to all that his father Amaziah did and of his father it is said 2 Chron. 25.2 that he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord that is he professed and maintained the true religion of God but not with a perfect heart Let the true religion of God bee professed and maintained in any kingdome though many that professe it have no power of religion in their hearts yet will God make that kingdome to prosper even for that Beleeve it beloved beleeve it true religion never found entertainement any where in any family towne or kingdome but it brought a blessing with it to the place While the Arke of God was in the house of Obed-edom 2 Sam 6.12 God blessed the house of Obed-edom and all that pertained unto him because of the arke of God But what speake I of Obed-edom that was a good man and entertained it with a good heart I will say more then so it will bring temporall blessings upon them that give entertainement unto it though themselves be such as regard it not nor make any reckoning of it The religion and piety of Iacob brought a blessing even into Labans house so sensibly that he could say Gen. 30.27 Tarry with me I pray thee for I have learned by experience that the Lord hath blessed me for thy sake And the religion and piety of Ioseph brought a blessing into Potiphars family for so we read Gen. 39 5. The Lord blessed the Egyptians house for Iosephs sake and the blessing of the Lord was upon all that he had both in the house and in the field On the other side no sinne that a land can bee guilty of wil sooner deprive it of all Gods blessings nor bring all manner of calamities upon it then this neglect of religion will do See a plaine proofe of this 2 Chron. 29.6 9. Where Hezekiah imputeth all the miseries that had come upon the state and kingdome of Iudah unto this though doubtlesse they were guilty of many other grievous sinnes besides this that they had turned away their faces from the habitation of the Lord and had turned their backs they had shewed no respect nor zeale towards the house and worship of God they had shut up the doores of the porch and put out the lamps and had not burnt incense nor offered burnt offerings in the holy place unto the God of Israel therefore the wrath of God was upon Iudah and Ierusalem saith he He saith nothing there of the idolatry and false worship they had set up which doubtlesse was a higher degree of sinne but he speakes only of the neglect of the true worship and want of respect and love unto it even to this sinne he imputeth all the calamities which that state and Church had endured And so doth the Lord by the Prophet Hag. 1.9 and 2.15 17. impute many strange curses that hee had brought upon that people after their returne from the captivity even to the neglect of building his house and setting up of his true worship among them And if the neglect of religion will make a land so lyable to Gods curse what will the setting up of a false religion or the hindring and stopping of the course of the Gospell do Surely this must needs provoke God much more Forbidding us to preach to the Gentiles that they may be saved saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 2.16 to fill up their sinne alway this doth fill up the measure of sinne it is the height and perfection of sinne in any person in any nation to do so So that to conclude this second reason he that desireth the prosperity and wealth of the kingdome that it may be kept free from famine and pestilence and all other calamities will joy to see the pure religion of God to be maintained and countenanced in it to see the sound preaching of the Gospell to abound and become fruitfull and he will grieve to see it otherwise The third and last reason of the point respecteth the Lord himselfe No man can have the spirit of Christ that doth not desire unfeignedly and rejoyce to see Gods honour and glory advanced among men to see his kingdome enlarged to see men live in dutifull obedience unto him This our Saviour teacheth us in the Lords prayer to make our chiefe suit to God whensoever we pray to him Our three first and principall petitions Matth. 6.9 10. Hallowed bee thy name thy kingdome come thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven And he that cannot heartily desire this yea desire it more then any thing els never knew what it is to pray aright never made any prayer that was acceptable unto God in all his life And he that desireth this cannot but rejoyce to see the Gospell soundly and freely and plentifully preached to see Gods pure religion professed and practised For 1 nothing advanceth Gods glory so much as the faithfull preaching of the Gospell doth It is called therefore 2 Cor. 4.2 the Gospell of the glory of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And 1 Tim. 1.11 The Gospell of the glory of the blessed God And the faithfull Ministers are called the glory of Christ 2 Cor. 8.23 Christ receiveth not so much glory by any as by them The preaching of the word is the Scepter of Gods kingdome and the meanes wherby he subdueth men and brings them under his obedience This is that rod of Gods strength which he sent out of Zion spoken of Psal. 110.2 whereby he ruleth in the midst of his enemies And it is therefore called the Gospell of the kingdome Mat. 4.23
Iob. 32.8 There is a spirit in man and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding Of this knowledge our Saviour saith to Peter Matth. 16.17 Blessed at thou Simon Bar-jona for flesh and bloud hath not reveiled it unto thee but my father which is in heaven Why what was it that Peter had the knowledge of Surely this as you shall find verse 16. That Iesus was Christ the sonne of the living God And could not this bee knowne without the inspiration of the Almighty Why Satan himselfe knew thus much as you shall find Marke 5.7 Yes but he knew it onely with a literall and historicall knowledge he knew it not with that full assurance with that spirituall understanding hee knew not the goodnesse the sweetnesse and power of that truth as Peter did So the Apostle saith Ephes. 4.20 21. No man hath learned Christ no man can know him rightly till he have heard him and beene taught by him Though he have heard and beene taught by the best preachers in the world if hee have not heard Christ by his spirit speaking to his heart if he have not had this inward and powerfull teacher hee can never know Christ aright And that is it which our Saviour also speaketh Iohn 6.45 It is written in the Prophets and they shall bee all taught of God every man therefore saith hee that hath heard and learned of the father commeth unto me and none but he And thus have I finished the first point I propounded for the proofe of the Doctrine No man is able without the supernaturall grace of Gods spirit to attaine unto that knowledge of the truth as is sufficient unto his salvation Now for the second point That this supernaturall grace of Gods spirit is not actually vouchsafed unto all that enjoy the meanes of instruction all are not thus taught of God is alas so evident in dayly experience that it were folly to spend time in prooving of it This as it is a miraculous and extraordinary worke of God God who commanded light to shine out of darkenesse saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 4.6 hath shined in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Iesus Christ As mighty a worke as the creating of light at the first when there was nothing but darkenesse upon the face of the deepe Gen. 1.1 2. as mighty and miraculous a worke as the opening of the eyes of them that were borne blind which could never be done but by the divine power Since the world beganne saith the man that had bin blind Iohn 9.32 was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that was borne blind As I say it is a mighty and extraordinary and miraculous worke of God so is it a rare worke also To you it is given saith our Saviour to his Disciples Matth. 13.11 to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of heaven but to them it is not given Though the Lord command us to teach all men Matth. 8.19 he will not teach all men himselfe What man is hee that feareth the Lord saith David Psal. 25.12 him shall be teach the way that hee shall choose As if hee should say Hee will teach none but such as by his holy spirit hee doth also effectually convert and sanctifie such and none but such shall ever attaine to a certaine and spirituall understanding of Gods truth The secret of the Lord saith David Psalme 25.14 is with them that feare him and hee will shew them his covenant The mystery of God saith the Apostle Col. 1.16 is now made manifest as cleare as the light but to whom to his Saints saith hee and to none but them Certainly the Lord himselfe hath nothing so many hearers nothing so many schollers as we his poore servants have Many are called but few are chosen saith our Saviour more then once to his hearers Mat. 20.16 12.14 Now for the third and last point that I propounded That no cause no reason can be given why God by his holy spirit should teach and give saving knowledge to one rather then to another but only the good pleasure and will of God That he denyeth this mercy to the most yea if he had denyed it to all men there had bin cause and reason enough to be found for that in man himselfe But that he vouchsafeth it to some rather then to others of that no reason at all can bee found in man himselfe but of that we must say as our Saviour doth Mat. 11.26 Even so father for so it seemed good in thy sight And with the Apostle Eph. 1.9 He hath made knowne to us the mystery of his will according to his good pleasure which he had purposed in himselfe Lecture CIIII. On Psalme 51.6 Novemb. 25. 1628. NOvv it followeth that wee proceed unto the grounds and reasons of the Doctrine That it is so we have heard it proved sufficiently but now why it is so yea why it must needs be so that whatsoever goodnesse whatsoever soundnes of knowledge is in any man must be ascribed wholly to Gods grace and nothing to man himselfe that remaineth to be enquired into And we shall find in the holy Scriptures two principall reasons given of this the one of them respecteth man and the other the Lord himselfe For the first Every man by nature is not onely utterly void of all true goodnesse of all sound knowledge and understanding but unable also either to doe anything that might move God to give him his grace or to desire it or to receive and accept of it when it pleaseth the Lord to offer it unto him or to withstand and repell it when God is pleased thereby to enlighten and convert his heart For in all these respects hee is neither better nor worse then a dead man Thus speaketh the holy Ghost not only of such as have bin notorious and grosse sinners of such as by their lewdnesse may be thought to have extinguished in themselves that light and goodnes that was in them by nature Such a one was the prodigall of whom his father saith Luk. 15.24 This my sonne was dead And those widowes the Apostle speaketh of 1 Tim. 5.6 She that liveth in pleasure in wantonnesse he meaneth as appeareth ver 11. is dead while she liveth But of all naturall men indefintely the Holy Ghost speaketh so Let the dead bury the dead saith our Saviour Matth. 8.22 Even of them that God loved before all eternity and ordained unto life the Holy Ghost speaketh thus The elect Ephesians were dead men by nature Ephes. 2.1 And the elect Colossians were dead men by nature also Col. 2.13 Yea of them that have beene most civill and morall men that have lived most unblameably in whom the light of nature and the remnants of Gods image that any naturall man can have did most abound even of them I say the Holy Ghost speaketh thus that in their naturall estate they were no better